《Tame Me My Brother -in-Law》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 CELINE¡¯S POV ¡°You smell so, so fucking good¡­¡± I heard Sebastian whisper into my ear, his nose nuzzling into my hair, and his hands were everywhere on my body. My hands automatically wrapped around his neck when he started kissing my lips and he let out a gasp and then a low, guttural moan. I didn¡¯t mind the thick snowfall covered the entire city, turning an already freezing night into one that was much more solemn and cold. However¡­ in the presidential suite of a five-star hotel, the heat was on full st the moment I allowed Sebastian Anderson to kiss me. I wasn¡¯t drunk. I waspletely sober, but I didn¡¯t know this man on top of me. All I knew was that, he was the richest man in the country. Even though it took me some time to get used to having him in my mouth and established a rhythm¡­ his squeals of unadulterated delight served as a motivation for me to keep going. I had never experienced anything like this before, and I can¡¯t quite put my finger on why I find it so appealing. He kissed me in a manner that was intended to subdue me¡­ and his fingers slowly removed from around his neck, before he inteced them with mine over my head while he did so. I was giving my all to someone who didn¡¯t know the real me, but the way he was making me feel made me realize that I didn¡¯t need to be scared.¡± He moved on to my jaw, tickling me with his tiny stubble as he pressed kisses down my neck and corbone. Back when I was in high school¡­ I identally heard my neighbor talking with her friends about her first time and she said that the first one always hurt. Like hell.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. I felt him pull away from me and as if sensing my worry, he cupped my face and gave me a slow but passionate kiss. After that, he gave me a deep stare that caused my heart rate to elerate significantly. He began sucking the skin off of my neck, which caused me to grimace in agony; yet, the pleasure he was giving me overpowered the difort. Then, inonerapid motion, he tugged my dress down, exposing my breasts and stomach. The moment he looked at me, heat began to spread across my face. I¡¯ve never exposed these parts of me to anybody else before. ¡°God, Brylee¡­ You¡¯re so fucking beautiful¡­¡± he growled and I blushed even more. A gasp left my lips when he bent down and captured my pink crown in his mouth. ¡°Sebastian¡­¡± I whimpered. The feeling was so raw and the rarity caused me to tremble with the new sensations consuming me. His tongue yed with my nipple, flicking, sucking, trailing it in a circr motion. Without stopping, he kneaded my other breast which fitted perfectly under his enormous hand, his palm-felt so warm on my skin. I closed my eyes tightly as I weaved my fingers through his thick, chocte locks, tugging and pulling at it as I began to chant his name silently. He pinched my pink nub, causing me to let out a muffled cry in response. The next few moments were spent with him licking one of my breasts while simultaneously giving the other peak the same level of pleasure as the other. I had already begun toboredly pant by the time he stopped what he was doing to nce up at me. If this was some kind of forey, I don¡¯t know how I was going to survive the next one. But then, as I stared into those crystals with a cobalt blue hue, I realized that we¡¯re not even close to being done yet. There¡¯s no way for me to quell the fire of want that was zing in his eyes. He pulled up his shirt and-took it off¡­ and I couldn¡¯t help but feel envious of my sister Brylee.Her boyfriend looked dashing with his perfectly built body, with broad shoulders, chest, and toned six-pack abs. He looked so magnificently breathtaking. So sexy¡­ Sebastian once more lowered himself to my level and nted a passionate kiss on my lips. ¡°Shit!¡± he cursed, his breath hot and sweet as he spoke in my mouth. ¡°Tell me to stop, baby¡­¡± My heartbeat quickened in response to his hoarse voice, which gave the impression that he was attempting to exert control over himself but failing miserably. It was at this point that I should¡¯ve put a stop to whatever we were doing if I wanted to. My thoughts went back to the moments when I was younger and wondered how I was going to experience all of the firsts that were waiting for me in life. My first time¡­ my first kiss¡­ my first love¡­ I was considering reserving all of my first experiences for a single gentleman. Would it be for the person whom I would eventually marry? I couldn¡¯t help but look at the guy in front of me, who was staring at me with such ferocity that it was making me physically nauseous. He¡¯s my first kiss¡­ and would be my first time¡­ but not my first love¡­ because he¡¯s my twin sister¡¯s boyfriend. And he thought that I was her. He thought that it was Brylee he was kissing, and he was about to make love with. ¡°Fuck, Brylee¡­ Tell me to stop!¡± He growled impatiently but I shook my head. ¡°No¡­¡± I whispered which almost sounded like a cry. I needed this. I needed the money for my sick mother. Wrapping my arms around his neck, I drew him in closer to me and buried my face in his shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t stop¡­¡± I pleaded. ¡°I need you, please¡­¡° And those sentences were just what he needed to pour his craving for me because, after that¡­ he ravaged my mouth again before his lips trailed downto my neck, the area between my breasts, and down to my stomach. He stopped when he reached below my belly button, where the dress stopped. When he dragged my dress even lower and took it off of my feet¡­ it caused a violent pounding in my chest. I was at this point virtually naked in front of him, save for the fact that I was still wearing my underwear. His attention was drawn to it¡­ and then he smiled gently, which gave me the impression that I¡¯ was about to faint. It seemed like an eternity to me as he tugged my underwear down¡­ so, so slowly using his teeth, and the way his nose grazed my skin had me whimpering. Once I waspletely naked, I can¡¯t help but cover the most intimate part of my body with my hands, tearing my gaze away from him. Is this the right thing to do? Is it right to have sex with my sister¡¯s boyfriend? Chapter 2 Chapter 2 CELINE¡¯S POV This was the very right thing to do. I know it was because I needed money. Ineeded him right now so I could get my money. This money that I woul usedto my mom¡¯s medication. I don¡¯t know what to do if something ba hapenedto her. It is better to sacrifice myself than seeing her in pain. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± Sebastian took both of my hands and moved them out of the way sothat he could get a better view of my wet folds. ¡°You¡¯re beautiful.¡± Becausethe devotion that he exuded in his speech was so palpable, I can¡¯t help butdirect my attention back to him. I shrieked when he pulled me by my legs to the edge of the bed and kneltdown on the floor. ¡°You¡¯re so fucking wet for me, Brylee. I can¡¯t wait to tasteyou.¡± he murmured, and then without warning, he lifted my ass and spreadmy legs wide before burying his face between them, giving my puffy lips one Igood lick that made me cry out instantaneously as I threw my head back. ¡°Oh, damn¡­¡± My chest tightened up and my breath caught in my throat asmy hips came dangerously close tounching me off the bed if it weren¡¯t forhis arms holding me down, and I slightly trembled to the starting sensation. A gasp left my mouth as his mouth drew closer to my slit, open¨Cmouthedkissed it slowly before sucking it, and I was shaking even more. He locked hiseyes with mine while eating me like he was having some kind of breakfast,his eyes filled with heat and desire. I reached out to grab his head in an effort to pull him away from me so that The might free me from this delectable form of torment, but he seized myhand and inteced his fingers with mine, preventing me from being able todo so. Then all of a sudden, he sucked my clit so forcefully that it caused meto let out a small scream. ¡°Ahhhh¡­!¡± Damn it! What kind of torture he wasgiving me? He let out a low, lust¨Cfilled growl¡­ and then he plunged his tongue into myopening. This provoked moans from me that I had no idea I was capable ofproducing. I can honestly say that I¡¯ve never felt better in my entire life, andthe fact that he was doing it right now was driving me crazy. He let go of my hands so that he could transfer his hands to my breasts andtwisted and pinched my nipples between his thumb and index in a torturousmanner. My body jolted instinctively due to the increased sensitivity causedby what he was doing to my body¡­ and I found myself grasping the sheetsfirmly, my toes curling with need. As he continued to lick me, the pace with which his tongue moved increased,giving the impression that he was trying to fuck my opening with it. I wapletely drenched as a result of his fiendish torture¡­ and I could feelwaves of pleasure smashing down on me while simultaneously sensing astrange yet potent contraction in my stomach. One more time, he sucked my clit¡­ and this time I writhed in difort as Iopened my mouth and widened my eyes. My legs were shaking, and mybreathing had be that of someone who justpleted a marathon. Without any warning, he moved away, resulting in a frustrated moanescaping from my mouth. He licked his lips, and a glimmer ran through hisgaze. I was curious about how I tasted on his lips. But he looked like heenjoyed what he just had. After putting something that looked like rubber on his shaft, he wrapped hisarms around me, and I hugged his back, feeling his hard erection against myopening, making me swallow in nervousness. This is it. This is really happening. He kissed my cheek and then pulled away from me, taking my legs, andspreading them wider, seating himself between them. The tip of his memberteased my entrance before slowly, he pressed into me. The first thrust caused me to squeeze my eyes shut and exhaled sharply as the pain spread over my entire body.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. When I opened my eyes again, I couldsee that Sebastian had a worried expression on his face. But then hecontinued, aiming another thrust. As he stared at me with concern, I saw inthose cobalt blue orbs how he loved me¡­ my sister actually. AsIobserved him exerting control over himself in an effort to prevent himfrom pushing all the way inside of me or ramming into me, as sweat beganto trickle down his forehead. It appeared to me that he was having just asdifficult as I was, and seeing that gave me some sce. Because of the agony and the pitying feelings I had for myself, a tear trickleddown from the corner of my eye. I ought to have lost my virginity to the man Ilove¡­ to the man who will vow to marry me¡­ and not to the man who alreadybelonged to my sister. As time went on¡­ the pain became less intense, and all that remained was adull feeling in the space between my thighs. As he continued to pound intome, I tightened my hold on him, and my nails scraped across his back. Histhrusts have progressed to be more in¨Cdepth and rapid,and his entire length was now able to totally prate inside me. Moans escaped my lipsas I clung unto him. Both of us were panting when he finally copsed on top of me, allowingourselves to catch our own breaths before either of us could utter a word. After he managed topose himself, he rolled onto my side and buried his face into the crook of my neck while I remained unmoved, staring at theceiling. What have I done? I gave my virginity to my sister¡¯s boyfriend for the sake of money. Chapter 3 Tame Me My Brother -in-Law Chapter 3 I had no idea what time it was when I felt my eyelids bing heavy. When I was just about to nod off, I heard my phone vibrate on top of the bedside table next to me, making me jolt awake. I slowly removed Sebastian¡¯s arm that was wrapped around me, reaching for my phone to check who texted me, and as I did so¡­ my eyes brieflynded on the time which read seven more minutes before three in the morning. ¡°Are you done?¡± It was a message from my sister, Brylee. I sighed, reading her text a few times more. Slowly, I got up¡­ careful not to wake the man on the bed next to me. I hurriedly slipped into Brylee¡¯s clothes and before I walked out of the room, I stared at Sebastian one more time who was sleeping peacefully, my eyes filled with admiration for how perfect his face and body were. I couldn¡¯t believe he was inside me a few hours ago, giving me pleasure, making me a real woman. I took a few deep breaths and gathered my belongings before forcing myself to drag out of the room, trying to ignore the ache I was feeling between my thighs due to what happenedst night. ¡°What took you so long?¡± Immediately after I quietly mmed the door behind me, I was greeted by Brylee¡¯s irate voice. ¡°Did you do it?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± I responded as I studied her from head to toe. She was wearing a ck cap on her head, hiding her blonde hair in it with dark sunsses and a face mask to cover her face. It was her idea for the two of us to wear the same outfit so that when Sebastian woke up, he wouldn¡¯t be confused about why I had changed into a different dress. ¡°He¡¯s still sleeping¡­¡± ¡°Good! You can leave now,¡± shemanded, straightening up from leaning against the wall and when she was just about to open the door, I moved to block her way. ¡°Wait!¡± I grabbed her wrist to stop her. ¡°Where¡¯s the money?¡± She forcibly brushed away my hand that was holding her wrist and pushed me before removing the things covering her face and flinging them on me. As I studied her face, I felt like I was staring at the reflection of myself. She looked exactly like me, and the only things that set her apart were her haughty posture and her mysterious air of superiority. Other than that¡­ we were virtually identical. Because her hair was blonde and mine was ck, I had to wear a wig so that her boyfriend wouldn¡¯t recognize me as a different person. Her eyes were brown while mine was amber so I had to wear contacts. I had to do all of these tasks, to look exactly like her¡­ to copy her¡­ and I even put a hena tattoo just like the scar on her chest to sleep with her boyfriend for the sake of my mother who was in the hospital, and critically right now. The girl standing in front of me was no other than Brylee Lauren, my identical twin sister who was older than me by only ten seconds. However, when we were just four years old¡­ our parents got divorced and the court made a decision to also separate us from each other. My custody had been given to my mom, and she ended up taken away by dad. My mother became ill¡­ and I was forced to look for work in order to provide for our day¨Cto¨Cday needs and her medical expenses. Meanwhile¡­ my father quickly remarried a wealthy woman, and he and my sister both enjoyed the impression that we would never have to see each other again, but maybe life was simply unfair to decent women like my mother and me. ¡°It¡¯s not like I would fool you, dear sister¡­¡± she said in a sarcastic tone, making me pull my thoughts back to the present, and I almost rolled my eyes at her statement. ¡°Get the money from dad, not from me! Now, get out of my way! If Sebastian finds out about this, it would be game over for you and your mother!¡± I moved out of the way to make room for her, but before she could proceed, she kicked the sunsses that were lying on the ground in my direction. ¡°Put those on and get the hell out of here!¡± she finally entered the room and N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. was about to shut it on my face when I pressed my palm on it. ¡°What is it again?!¡± ¡°You really ought to pay a visit to mom in the hospital. She¡¯s been really sick and is thinking about you a lot¡­¡± my voice was shaking when I remembered my mom always calling for her name when she was asleep. ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡± She merely scoffed at me before mming the door to my face. I shook my head as I bent down to pick up the cap and dark sunsses on the ground and put them on. I gave a brief nce at the door for a moment and smiled bitterly before finally walking off. Finally stepping out of the hotel and into the heavy snow that nketed the city, I wasted no time in gging down a taxi. ¡°Doctor Henry¡­ I¡¯m begging you to please keep providing treatment for my mother¡­¡± As soon as I had made myselffortable inside the taxi, I dialed the number of my mother¡¯s physician. ¡°Please¡­ I¡¯ll take care of the billter¡­¡± After he assured me that they wouldn¡¯t stop giving my mom the treatment she needed, that was the only time that I hung up the phone. I was hoping that my mother would finally recover after I got my money from my father. The payment for sleeping with my sister¡¯s boyfriend. Chapter 4 Chapter 4 After what felt like forever¡­ the taxi finally pulled up in front of a blue¨Cgray mansion at exactly five in the morning, causing a sigh of relief to escape my mouth. After paying the taxi driver, I opened the door and stepped out. I wrapped myself as tightly as I could in my thick, old brown coat, and did my best to cover up and I softly grumbled as I made my way slowly towards the Lauren Mansion, which was situated in the urban area of New York. It was obvious from the outside that it possessed an incredible amount of power and wealth. The heavily armed security officers waved me through the enormous electronic iron gates that were etched in the center with a golden letter L that was far bigger than I was. In front of the mansion was a roundabout, with a gigantic fountain in the center but was now coated with snow. A statue of a roaring tiger ready to attack, was in the middle of the fountain.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. It was always been my dream to live in a house with a beautifulndscape like this¡­ with towering trees, shrubs, bushes, and a garden that was so vibrant if not for the snow.covering them. The bed of green Bermuda grass had been mowed to absolute perfection but it had turned white. The atmosphere was fragrant with the aroma of pine needles and wood smoke. So wintery¡­ The enormous structure was built out of a single piece of solid rectangr concrete, and it was ced in the exact center of the immense estate. In the back¡­ there was a river, and on both of the property¡¯s sides, there were trees, a pool, and a pond. My dad and my sister would never have the opportunity to live such a privileged life if it weren¡¯t for the fact that he married a wealthy woman after his divorce with my mother. I was trembling so badly that I couldn¡¯t stop as I raised my quivering fist to knock on the enormous double wooden door. After waiting for five minutes with no one opening the door, I began to repeatedly ring the doorbell. I let out a breath of relief when I heard footsteps servant in her mid¨Cthirties eventually opened the door for me with a wide smile stered on her lips. ¡°Miss, you¡¯re back-¡± the smile on her face halted as she peered into my eyes, undoubtedly wondering why the hue had changed. Earlier in the taxi, I removed the contact lenses I was wearing because I was feeling ufortable wearing them. But the fake blonde hair on my head remained as I covered it with the cap and the hood of my coat. Her gaze moved from my eyes to the old coat that I was wearing. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here for dad¡ª for Mr. Lauren¡­¡± I responded with chattering teeth, red cheeks, and cold visible breaths. She showed a disapproving expression by knitting her brows together and clicking her tongue. ¡°He¡¯s still asleep. You¡¯re going to have to hold off till he wakes up.¡± After she finished speaking, she mmed the door on my face, causing me to startle and take a step backwards. I heaved a sigh as I adjusted the hood of my coat and made my way to the fountain, where I sat down and wait. It¡¯s only five in the morning. I wondered what time would my father wake up. Till how many hours would I wait for him in the middle of this snowy ce? What time will I get my money? I was already starting to feel numb, and the only thing that could be heard over the howling wind was my whimpers. I rubbed my hands together in a vain attempt to generate even the slightest amount of body heat. The entrance to the mansion opened once more after what seemed like two eons had passed, revealing the same expressionless face of the servant. ¡°You maye in now¡­¡± she called out and I dashed inside, still shivering from the cold. However, I came to an abrupt halt when I spotted my father sitting on the leather couch with a newspaper in his hands. When he noticed that I was entering the house, he took his time looking at me through the newspaper while I stood at the back of the door, unmoved but lips trembling and body shivering. The sophisticated woman sitting next to him immediately questioned me in an urgent manner, ¡°Is everything sessfully done and over with?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± I responded really quickly. I didn¡¯t want to be here. I just wanted my money and then I¡¯ll leave right away. ¡°Did Sebastian Anderson catch her?¡± she asked again. ¡°No¡­¡± I let out a sigh as I met her intense gaze. ¡°He was sound asleep when I left the room¡­¡± ¡°Thank goodness¡­¡± she squealed as she pressed her palms to her chest in a joyful expression. She was stunningly beautiful in every sense of the word, and her wless face was always brightened up by a broad smile. My father set the newspaper down on the coffee table and a smile appeared on his lips as well. ¡°Sebastian will finally marry our Brylee¡­¡± ¡°I know, right!¡± she chuckled. ¡°Within a short period of time, our family will achieve widespread renown, and we will undoubtedly take pleasure in the abundant wealth and prestigious position of the Anderson family. In the long run, Brylee will have better opportunities for development in the future!¡± ¡°Of course!¡± While my father ran his fingers over his full beard and entertained various thoughts in his head, he had a sly grin on his face. ¡°It¡¯s just a matter of time before we get our hands to the Anderson family! Soon, the Anderson and Lauren families will merge into a single entity and be the most influential family in the whole wide world!¡± And they both burst out in a loudugh together. Chapter 5 Tame Me My Brother -in-Law Chapter 5 I watched themugh for a moment before I cut in. ¡°Where¡¯s my money?¡± I interrupted theirughter or should I say their daydreaming, and as expected¡­ I was met with deadly stares from both of them. They were the ones who offered me this¡ª to disguise as Brylee¡­ to make Sebastian Anderson sleep with me and prove to him that Brylee is a virgin and no man had ever touched her before. And if he was convinced, he would eventually marry my sister. My twin sister couldn¡¯t do it because she was a bit of a whore who had slept with arge number of men. When they offered me this task, I immediately agreed to it because I needed the money for my mom who was badly ill. I can¡¯t let my mom suffer just like that. She had enough with my dad¡­ and I think it¡¯s time for me to make her happy. I still recalled her telling me that when I and Brylee were still months old, she found out that dad already has a lover named Sasha. She was the woman in front of me, gazing at me with fire in her eyes right now. Since my mother and I were abandoned by our father, he had never provided for our financial needs. He brought Brylee with him, and throughout her childhood, she thought of Saha as her mother, while she rejected her biological mother as her own. This woman here treated both my mother and me like we were nothing more than beggars, as if in her eyes we were nothing more than trash. And this old man has never spoken to me and treated me like I was his daughter. In his mind, I was more of a burden, and I could feel that he sometimes wished that I hadn¡¯t been a part of his life. Not sometimes though, but always. ¡°Your money?¡± my father spat as he rose from his seat and moved closer to where I was standing. ¡°Look at yourself! The poverty is written all over your existence!¡± I took a deep breath, trying hard to calm myself while clenching my fists on both sides, controlling them not to smack my father¡¯s ugly face. The money I was asking from him was not for me but for my mother! ¡°Honey, don¡¯t let your temper re up with her. What kind of life do you expect if her mother is a beggar as well? Do you ever think that she canpare her beauty with our Brylee? She¡¯s nothing but aplete yokel. Such a disgrace that you have a daughter like her!¡± ¡°Yokel?¡± I asked through gritted teeth. ¡°You have to remind yourself that the yokel you¡¯re referring to, is the one you asked for help yesterday!¡± I gradually loosened my fist, aware that it wasn¡¯t necessary to go ballistic with a person like her but I couldn¡¯t control myself with all their insults towards me and my mother. ¡°Is this how your mother raised you, huh?¡± my father roared in my face. ¡°By talking to someone who is older than you, especially to my wife?! You¡¯re showing me ack of respect as your father!¡± Father? Since when did he act as my father? And he expected me to treat him as one? Hah! And respect? He disrespected my mother first! He¡¯s not worthy of it. ¡°Why are you giving me that look, huh?¡± he inched closer and my eyes N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. widened when he raised his hand to hit me. ¡°Do it! Hit me! You have never treated me as your daughter, anyway!¡± I was holding his eyes while staring at him with a nk expression, as if he were a uneasy as a result of the gaze that I was sending his way. His hand stopped mid¨Cair and he only put it down when he heard his wife talk. ¡°Here¡¯s your money!¡± she said, throwing the paper bills in my face and my heart thumped with wrath as I red at her. ¡°That¡¯s ten thousand dors, bitch!¡± I heaved a deep sigh as I knelt down to pick up all of the money that had been scattered across the carpet and checked to be sure that I hadn¡¯t missed any bills. My heart was shedding tears of both agony and joy since I can finally support my mother¡¯s treatment. In my twenty¨Cfour years of existence in this world, Dad never gave me a single penny but because I helped her loving daughter by pretending to be her, I got ten thousand dors just like that. When I was finally certain that I got all the money with me, I stood up and sneered at them. ¡°Thanks¡­ I had no idea what the value of a virgin was until now.¡± I had just finished putting all of the money in my bag and was preparing to walk away with my head held high when all of a sudden, my father¡¯s voice stopped me from moving away. ¡°Celine¡­¡± I inhaled deeply and came to aplete stop, but didn¡¯t turn around to face them once more. I didn¡¯t want to see their ugly faces. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see your face ever again in this city. Go back to the province where you currently live and stay there until you die.¡± My father¡¯s voice was cold as ice and I wanted to burst out crying, but I stopped myself. He¡¯s not worthy of my tears. ¡°Right!¡± Sasha added, her annoying voice echoed in the room. ¡°Never show your face in this ce again! You¡¯re as disgusting as shit!¡± I tightened my grip on my bag as I slowly walked towards the door. I know the reason why they didn¡¯t want to see me any longer. They were scared that I might destroy them and wreck everything. They were scared to be ruined by a beggar like me. As soon as my mother has fully recovered from her illness¡­ I will bring her back to Staten Ind and we¡¯ll live peacefully and happily together and forever. Until the day we die¡­ Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Since I was already in possession of the money, I quickly went back to the hospital in order to settle my mother¡¯s bill. While I was waiting for the receipt, I looked about in an effort to find Dr. Henry so that I might express my gratitude to him; but, he was not yet present. ¡°Thank you¡­¡± I gave the woman at the register a friendly smile, and even though she couldn¡¯t see my face in its entirety due to the mask I was wearing, she still managed to give me one in return. I made my way down the hallway in the direction of the elevator while scrunching up my nose at the pungent odor of disinfection and other substances that I was hesitant to identify. I¡¯ve never been a fan of hospitals, and if my mother weren¡¯t so sick, I would never, ever set foot in this institution. I took a deep, fortifying breath as the elevator doors slid open, revealing the ward where my momy still hoping to her recuperate. When I was in the taxi earlier, I¡¯d fallen asleep with memories of the night. spent in my sister¡¯s boyfriend¡¯s arms swimming about my mind and guing my dreams. Frankly, I was even surprised I¡¯d gotten any sleep at all. I was thankful to the taxi driver who roused me up when we arrived at the bank where I had to secure half of the money that I got from my dad and deposit it in my ount since I only needed thousand dors for my mom¡¯s treatment. Cautiously, I made my way to my mother¡¯s room half hoping she wouldn¡¯t ask about dad and Brylee. Though I knew I would have to answer all of her questions soon, my nerves were just too high¨Cstrung from the encounter with Sebastianst night. I yanked the door open and walked inside as I became aware of the sound of muffled voices emanating from within the room. Because the IV bag had no more fluids in it, a nurse was swapping it out for a new one. ¡°Celine¡­¡± my mom looked up and slowly sat up as I entered. ¡°You¡¯re back¡­¡± As I made my way further into the room, I stered a smile on my face that I hoped would be a happy one. ¡°Mom¡­¡± I leaned down to ce a kiss on her forehead. Her skin was cold against my lips ¡°How are you? Are you hungry? Do you want something to eat?¡± ¡°The members of the hospital staff delivered meals to patients earlier. I¡¯m already full¡­¡± she said with a smile and grabbed my hand, tucking it inside her quilt. ¡°Didn¡¯t your father ask you to stay the night in his house? It was snowing outside. Aren¡¯t you cold?¡± My heart immediately warmed up at her gesture. I shook my head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not cold mom¡­ Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± I noticed that mom¡¯s eyes were red. Had she been crying while I was away? As she tugged at my hand, motioning me to take a seat beside her, she suddenly caught glimpse of my locks under my hood. ¡°Your hair¡­ What happened to your hair?¡± I was stunned for a moment by the realization that I was unable to take off the wig that I was currently donning. ¡°Oh¡­¡± I brushed off the hood of my coat and ran my fingers through the blonde synthetic hair I was wearing. ¡°It was¡­ Brylee¡¯s idea. I ran into her when I went to borrow money from dad and she happened to be styling her hair. She asked me to join the fun, so, I¡­ tried this color. Is it ugly?¡± ¡°No¡­ no.¡± she shook her head. ¡°It looks good on you. I can see Brylee now on you¡­ I¡¯m happy to know that the two of you got along.¡± ¡°Of course! We¡¯re sisters¡­¡± if only you knew mom¡­ ¡°Did she¡­ did she say anything for me?¡± I could see hope in her eyes and I don¡¯t have the heart to hurt her. ¡°Oh¡­ yes,¡± I¡¯ll have to lie about it. ¡°She¡­ she informed me that she woulde to visit you once her schedule is cleared up.¡± My eyes were a little evasive. I didn¡¯t want her to find in my eyes that I was lying or she will get hurt. The brightness in Mom¡¯s eyes immediately diminished, but she said nothing in response. She could sense that my sister won¡¯t be visiting her, so¡­ herContent ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. expression changed to one of disappointment and loneliness. In point of fact, both of us were aware that Brylee was hesitant to recognize either one of us; mom was only holding out hope. ¡°By the way, dad reminded me to tell you to take care of yourself and to make sure that you won¡¯t forget to take your medications¡­¡± I swiftly shifted the conversation¡¯s focus away from my sister by changing the subject. Her eyes got their mischievous glint back, and she shed a stern smile in my direction. I could sense that she still loves my father. ¡°Celine¡­ listen to me. Please promise me that you won¡¯t bother your father for financial support in the future. It¡¯s unclear what his wife would think if she saw your father handing you money. My condition is not treatable in any way. Therefore, there is no point in- ¡± ¡°Mom¡­¡± I had to cut her off. ¡°Don¡¯t say something like that. I will do anything for your treatment and trust me, mom¡­ you will be healed.¡± She gave me a little shake of the head and then gently pulled me so that I could rest my head on her shoulder. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about dad and his family, mom¡­ He told me that I can go and visit him anytime I want. I¡¯m also his daughter and he said if I need money, just tell him and he¡¯ll give it to me. He won¡¯t have the heart to see me losing my mother.¡± Chapter 7 Tame Me My Brother -in-Law Chapter 7 The following day, I walked to the basement where the cafeteria was and I heard a noiseing from the corner where the big screen of the television was situated. ¡°Hey! Look! This young man has such a dashing appearance!¡± an exmation was made by a woman wearing a name tag that read ¡°Martha¡± while pointing her finger toward the screen. I couldn¡¯t help but be interested, so I moved closer to them and peered inside to see who she was referring to. When I saw Sebastian and Brylee grinning broadly at the camera on the television screen, my eyes erged significantly. At that very instant, a horde of reporters and microphones converged on the individuals in an effort to conduct an interview with them. ¡°Mr. Anderson, the Lauren family¡¯s daughter has expressed interest in getting engaged to you; are you seriously considering epting her proposal?¡± Sebastian was approached by a middle¨Caged man. The astonishing man maintained an upright stance while exuding an air of unmistakable nobility, which caused the reporters to hold their breath as they awaited his response. Brylee bit her bottom lip nervously and cast trembling nces at the man sitting next to her. Suddenly, the man who had been acting indifferently curled his lips, grabbed the hand of the girl who was seated next to him, and chuckled. ¡°I, Sebastian Anderson, will be engaged to Julio Lauren¡¯s daughter, Brylee¡­¡± He announced and in an instant, countless lights shed constantly. When Brylee suddenly covered her mouth in amazement and burst into tears, I rolled my eyes at her reaction. ¡®If I hadn¡¯t agreed to give your boyfriend my virginity, he never would have proposed to you¡­¡® In the subsequent second, a pop¨Cup announcement manifested itself on the screen. ¡°The Engagement between Sebastian Anderson and Brylee Lauren will take ce on the date that has been decided upon.¡± ¡°The Most Eligible Bachelor, who also happens to be the Chief Executive Officer of Anderson Corporation, is now off the market!¡± ¡°Oh my, God!¡± Martha shrieked and pped her hands excitedly, yet she never took her gaze off the massive television screen. ¡°They really are the definition of a perfect couple! Sebastian is a pretty good¨Clooking man, and she¡¯s as stunning as me!¡± ** Sebastian¡¯s POV Following the news conference that was held by the Lauren Family, I returned immediately to my office in order to continue working, and I brought Brylee with me. I couldn¡¯t help but smile as I coaxed her to join me on the couch. ¡°Have you had enough sleep?¡± Since I broke the news about our engagement, I¡¯ve seen that the grin that¡¯s been stered on her face hasn¡¯t faded away. I drew her in closer andid a gentle kiss on her forehead, and she responded by giving me a peck on the lips. When I thought back to the time when she finally admitted that she loves me, Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. I couldn¡¯t help but crack a grin. She imed that the first time she saw me was when she was ten years old, and she was already head over heels in love with me. I was her first in everything, and I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be herst once we¡¯re married because I couldn¡¯t wait to be with her forever. ¡°Not even close¡­¡± Her heavenly voice coaxed me out of my reverie and brought to mind the events of the previous evening. My body began to ache from the intense longing I had for her, and just thinking about it made me twitch inside my pants. As I ran my fingers lightly over her cheeks, I couldn¡¯t help but let out a moan. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to be concerned about the nning for the engagement celebration. You should not worry about anything other than schoolwork, okay?¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± She gave a timid nod of her head. The expression in her eyes. conveyed admiration in a very unmistakable way. When I focused my attention on her stunning face, the sensation of sexual arousal returned. Even though it was very cold and there was a light snowfall outside, the room. we were in had a really sensual ambiance that was gradually picking up steam. I could see by the look in her eyes that she was anticipating my next move, and I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle as she flushed when I did. ¡°Brylee¡­¡± I hushed to her, and the minute her eyes shut, I moved in for a kiss on her lips. However, I felt like I wanted to smell her again because I missed that scent so much, so my lipsnded in her hair, sniffling it. I furrowed my brows and pondered the question of why the aroma of strawberry and vani, which I was hopelessly hooked to, didn¡¯t linger in my nostrils. She smelled faintly of perfume. ¡°Seb¡­ what¡¯s the matter?¡± She opened her eyes, and when she did, she stared at me with a puzzled expression on her face, wondering why I had stopped. ¡°Can you tell me what sort of perfume that is?¡± ¡°Sorry¡­?¡± She was stunned for a second, and after she regained her could smell it. ¡°Oh¡­ This is the most expensive Chanel perfume I bought a week ago. W¨Cwhat¡¯s wrong?¡± That smell¡­ She smelled so fucking good¡­ But now¡­ I lifted my hand to brush away her hair only to freeze when I didn¡¯t see anything there. Her neck was very clean and beautiful like a swan. That night, I saw a red and small butterfly¨Clike mark on her neck, but now it¡¯s gone. I was very sure that it was there because I licked and kissed that part of her neck many many times. ¡°Do you have any tattoos on your body?¡± I inquired once more, but to my dismay, she continued to shake her head. ¡°I can¡¯t get a tattoo anywhere on my body since my dad won¡¯t let me¡­¡± Brylee responded by leaning closer and attempting to kiss me once more, but this time I pulled away and avoided her lips. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, Brylee¡­,¡± heaved a sigh as I straightened my suit while I rose from the couch, and walked up to the ss window. ¡°I¡¯ll get the driver on the line to take you back to your house.¡± ¡°Seb, what¡¯s wrong?¡± She questioned as she drew up to me and gave me a hug from behind. ¡°I¡¯ll change my perfume if you don¡¯t like it.¡± No¡­ I want your natural scent. That vani and strawberry scent that I could smell even in my dreams. ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong, Brylee¡­¡± I turned to face her with a small smile on my ¡°You still have lectures to attend tomorrow. Go home and rest up, okay?¡± face. She showed her disapproval by pursing her lips and disying obvious disappointment, but then she smiled and nodded her head. ¡°Okay¡­ But aren¡¯t you going to drop me off at my house?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± I stroked my hands over her shoulder. ¡°There are still a lot of documents for me to go over and sign here.¡± ¡°Fine¡­¡± She let out a long sigh of frustration before turning on her heels and walking away with her brows knitted together. I quickly sat down in my swivel chair and began massaging my temple as soon as the door was shut behind her. What exactly is going on here? Maybe there¡¯s no mark on her at all, but I was certain that it was there. I even asked her about it. ¡°I had no idea you had a tattoo till today¡­¡± I whispered into her ear as I buried my face in her mane. ¡°It¡¯s not a tattoo, it¡¯s a birthmark.¡± She responded, but I cut her off and kissed her beautiful inviting lips. I harshly stood up from my seat and lit a cigarette. I opened the window only to find that the snowfall had stopped. I squinted my eyes, took a deep breath, and slightly parted my lips, releasing a thin cloud of smoke into the air as I did so. What the fuck is happening with me? Am I imagining things? I was so frustrated that I ripped the button off my cor with my fingers and then flicked the cigarette butt outside the window. It¡¯s possible that I was so preupied with work on that particr day that I made stuff up in my head. When I heard someone knocking on my door, I yelled for them to e in¡± before the person who was standing behind the door pulled it open. Jason, my secretary entered with papers in his hands. As he was cing the paperwork on top of my desk, he informed me, ¡°Miss Lauren has left the building, Sir¡­ And I just want to bring to your attention the fact that we are scheduled to meet with a client the following day at ten in the morning.¡± I gave a short nod and then sat back in my chair before beginning to go over the paperwork. ¡°Tell him that we should meet at the coffee shop that is conveniently located near his building.¡± ¡°No¡­¡± he murmured making me look up at him. ¡°He wants you to meet up with him in the Angelwood hospital. His daughter was admitted there and he said he couldn¡¯t leave her alone¡­¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± I mumbled before I dismissed him with a wave of a hand, having the need to be alone. Chapter 8 Tame Me My Brother -in-Law Chapter 8 CELINE¡¯S POV I was washing some utensils on the sink when I heard Martha speak behind 1. me. ¡°Why are you wearing a face mask all the time, Celine?¡± she asked curiously. It wasn¡¯t until just now that it dawned on me that Martha and my mother were both patients in the same hospital ward, but she was further along in the healing process, so she can roam around the hospital specifically in the basement where there¡¯s a television. Though we also have one here in the ward, she preferred to watch on arger screen. My eyes shed as I turned to look at her. ¡°Martha¡­ I¡¯ve never been in good health, and it started when I was a child. Because bacteria are present everywhere, there¡¯s a good chance that I could easily get sick whenever I visit the hospital. My asthma will re up in a very short amount of time.¡± ¡°Oh, I see¡­¡± She acknowledged my answer with a nod and went back to 1/8 11:03 Sun, 8 Oct Chapter 8 Helping A Stranger watching television as shey on her bed. 2/8 I wiped my hands with the hand towel and walked back towards mom¡¯s bed when I noticed her sleeping again. She was already discharged a week ago but her condition got worse so we had toe back here for another session of her treatment. My father was opposed to the idea of me moving back to the city, but I had no choice but to disobey him because this particr hospital offered the most advanced treatment options. Therefore, I had to hide my face by wearing a face mask every time. The things I said to Martha were all lies. She might notice that the woman she was watching on the television a week ago has the same face as mine if I removed my face mask. I proceeded to the restroom in order to brush my teeth, but to my dismay¡­ I discovered that there was no toothpaste avable. In addition, there was no shampoo left in the bottle. 11:03 Sun, 8 Oct 98%1 Chapter 8 Helping A Stranger sighed as I turned the faucet on and washed my face with the cold water. When I looked up, I cringed at my reflection in the mirror, my eyes were rimmed with dark circles due to some sleepless nights because of what happened that night in the hotel. 3/8 I vigorously shook my head to clear the thought. Why couldn¡¯t I keep that man out of my thoughts? He was my first at everything, but he would never take the title of my first love. He is soon to be my sister¡¯s husband. ¡®Are you sure? Or perhaps you¡¯ve already given in to him?¡® A hushed voice emanating from deep within my head caused me to grimace in response. I rebuked that voice in my head with the whole resolve. It wasn¡¯t the right time to give oneself over to those kinds of thoughts at this moment. As soon as I emerged from the stall, I reached for my bag and get my wallet inside. ¡°Excuse me¡­¡± I went up to Martha, who was still engrossed in watching television. ¡°Can you please look out for mom for a while? I¡¯ll just stop by the grocery store and pick up a few things I need.¡± 11:03 Sun, 8 Oct Chapter 8 Helping A Stranger 98% ¡°Okay¡­¡± she responded with a nod without taking her eyes off the television. 4/8 After making sure that I had purchased everything that I needed, I made my way to the counter to pay for my items when I witnessed what appeared to be a dispute between another customer and the woman working there. ¡°I¡¯ll pay you, I promise¡­¡± The customer with the dark hair remarked to the woman working behind the counter. ¡°Just let me get my wallet in the car..¡± but she responded by shaking her head. ¡°Excuse me¡­¡± It came to my attention that the queue was getting longer, and I could read the impatience on the faces of the individuals waiting behind me, so I decided to interrupt their conversation. ¡°What exactly is the problem here?¡± The man said while sheepishly scratching his nape, ¡°I can¡¯t pay for this since I forgot my wallet in the car¡­¡± 11:03 Sun, 8 Oct Chapter 8 Helping A Stranger Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. 98% 5/8 I heaved a sigh as I rummaged through my wallet and pulled out fifty dors to give to the man. ¡°Oh, no¡­ I can¡¯t ept that.¡± He made a gesture with his hand that suggested he would not be taking the assistance that I was offering to him. ¡°You can pay meter. The queue is getting longer and my mom is already waiting for me, so please¡­¡± He¡¯d got no choice but to ept the money and pay for the items he had purchased. The man was waiting for me the entire time while I was paying for my items, and as soon as I was finished, he approached me with an uneasy look on his face. ¡°Thank you for the help¡­¡± he said as he walked with me. ¡°I¡¯ll just get my wallet in the car and I¡¯ll pay you.¡± After adjusting my face mask and giving him a nod, I saw him dash towards his car in the parking lot while I waited for him in front of the grocery store. 11:03 Sun, 8 Oct N 98% Chapter 8 Helping A Stranger After about five minutes, he made his way back to where I was waiting for him and gave me one hundred dors. ¡°Please ept my gratitude, Miss¡­ and keep the change.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but there¡¯s no way I can ept it¡­¡± I offered him fifty bucks in exchange for the one¨Chundred¨Cdor bill that he had given me. ¡°Now we¡¯re even¡­¡± 6/8 He beamed at me, revealing a wless row of pearly white teeth. ¡°Thank you again. I¡¯m Jason, and you are¡­?¡± ¡°Uhmmm¡­ I¡¯m sorry, but I really need to get going now.¡± I quickly turned and walked away from him, leaving himpletely bewildered. I can¡¯t just go about telling people my name, especially toplete strangers, What if they knew my dad¡¯s family, and he found out that we had returned to this city? He stated that he didn¡¯t want to see my face in this ce under any circumstances. After walking into the lobby of the hospital, I immediately headed toward the 11:03 Sun, 8 Oct N Chapter 8 Helping A Stranger olovator when I noticed that it was beginning to slowly close. ¡°Wait! Wait a minuto!¡± I yelled as I sprinted as fast as I could to make it in time for the shutting elevator. A hand stopped the elevator from closing and I bowed my head, thanking him before I squeezed myself into the crowded elevator. 7/8 The enormous hospital was so packed with people that even when there were many elevators to use, they chose to ride on the crowded one¡­ and as the elevator went up, there were still peopleing in and squeezing themselves, which caused my body to push further inside. I sighed as I realized I had no other option but to take a step back, only to contact with his, for some reason, I had a chill all the way down my spine. I frowned, feelingpelled to look back when all of a sudden the elevator came to aplete stop. Chapter 9 Tame Me My Brother -in-Law Chapter 9 As soon as the shaking of the elevator started, I grabbed hold of the iron railing that was next to me. The light went out for a split second before going back on as the most horrifying thump filled my ears, but then it turned off once more. Oh, God¡­ When everyone in the room started yelling, I found that I had no way to hold back the gasp that burst up from within me. Someone yelled out, ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± ¡°We have no way out!¡± a third party remarked. ¡°Oh my God, I¡¯m ustrophobic¡­¡± I could clearly hear the woman in front of me murmur. Someone gave a response, and almost instantly¡­ he pulled out his mobile phone and turned the lights on. He didn¡¯t spend any time and immediately punched the emergency button. Almost immediately, a booming voice could 11:04 Sun, 8 Oct NO Chapter 9 The Elevator be heard emanating from the speaker located within the elevator. 98%1 217 ¡°Everyone, listen! Try not to freak out. Everything is operating as it should. The maintenance staff is currently on their way to perform elevator repairs. I will say it once more: Don¡¯t panic, stay calm, and everything will be fine in a short while¡­¡± And at that point, there wasplete silence, yet I couldn¡¯t help but feel tense. I was under the impression that I was fortunate to board the elevator at the appropriate moment; nevertheless, it turned out that I was actually unlucky to be trapped in an elevator that was stuck with a number of strangers. I heaved a sigh as the abrupt spin in my head caused me to trip and identally step on the foot of a woman who was behind me. ¡°Oh¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ I didn¡¯t mean it¡­¡± However, she didn¡¯t ept my apology without a fight. It¡¯s possible that she was already frustrated with the predicament we find ourselves in right now, and that my stepping on her foot added fuel to the fire. The next thing I knew, 11:04 Sun, 8 Oct 0 Chapter 9 The Elevator she was forcibly pushing me, and I was once again mmed into that hard chest. the man hadn¡¯t caught me in time, I would have fallen to the ground and hurt myself. ¡°Careful, Miss¡­¡± the man said and chills ran down my spine. It was as if I heard his voice before. 3/7 I turned to face him and strained my eyes to look into the darkness to see his. face, but I was unable to do so. I was abruptly thrust back into his arms for a second time after the elevator was suddenly rocked by a tremendous bang, which also urred suddenly. ¡°Oh my, God!¡± Following one another in rapid session, a variety of yells and cries immediately erupted. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid everyone. The elevator is currently down for maintenance. It will be working soon.¡± The speaker once more uttered words that were reassuring to the audience. When I saw that the arm that wasn¡¯t holding my groceries was wrapped 11:04 Sun, 8 Oct NO. Chapter 9 The Elevator around the neck of the stranger, my eyes expanded to the size of saucers. ¡°Uh¡­, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Just as I was about to remove my arm from around his neck, he hooked his arms around my waist and began to pull me closer to him. ¡°Stay still!¡± ¡°What?¡± I waspletely at a loss for words. Is there a problem with the elevator again? 4/7 But a moment passed by before I heard a warm breathing sound that tickled my ear. ¡°Your smell is so familiar¡­¡± he whispered. ¡°That vani and strawberry scent¡­¡± And that¡¯s when I realized that I knew this man. No wonder his voice was so familiar. He¡¯s no other than Sebastian Anderson. My sister¡¯s boyfriend whom I had slept with a week ago. His words were echoing in my mind that made me stiffen, and I found myself instantly transforming into a human statue made of stone. Chapter 9 The Elevator 5/7 The feeling of panic that overcame me when I realized that the elevator was stuck¡­ the ustrophobic darkness inside¡­ and the trembling sensation. caused by the screams and shouts of the people around me were not quite as terrible as the sensation that I was experiencing right at this precise moment. This man was my worst nightmare and the reason that tied my heart in knots. As if on cue, the recollection of the shady agreement I had made with my sister immediately came flooding back to me the moment I thought of him. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see your face ever again in this city. Go back to the province where you currently live and stay there until you die.¡± ¡°Never show your face in this ce again! You¡¯re as disgusting as shit!¡± My brain was buzzing, a cacophony of thoughts. My heart was still bleeding from those words, and I could already anticipate the consequences if my father and his wife found out that I was in the city. Chapter 9 The Elevator ¡°Who are you?¡± he asked, his arms were still wrapped around my waist. His voice was hoarse but calm and steady, and it wasn¡¯t too loud but it was more than enough for me to hear it clearly. 6/7 At this very instant, the palms of my hands couldn¡¯t help but start to break out in a chilly sweat. Even though it was obviously cold outside, my back was still sweating like it had a mind of its own. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°Hey! When are they going to finish the elevator¡¯s repair?¡± The woman who had pushed me yelled her disapproval into the air. ¡°Yeah¡­ when can we expect it to be fixed? It¡¯s getting hot in here!¡± The person who pressed the emergency button yelled in an obnoxious manner, but the man who was holding my waist wasn¡¯t affected by the noise. Instead, he pressed me closer against his body and his warm breath was now fanning my cheek. My body reacted instantly. My mind and my hormones were now battling. My mind was telling me to push him away, but my hormones said stay still, don¡¯t move, and let him hold you. Oh, dear God! Please help me¡­ Chapter 10 Tame Me My Brother -in-Law Chapter 10 CELINE¡¯S POV And all of a sudden, the light turned on and the doors to the elevator flung open. The people began to file out one by one. I didn¡¯t waste any time and immediately started squeezing myself with them, but then Sebastian grabbed me back by the hand and pinned me against the wall. ¡°Brylee¡­?¡± Oh, sh it! ¡°Oh, Sebastian¡­ Is that you?¡± I had to do it. I needed to pretend to be Brylee again. I¡¯ve got no choice because I was already trapped in his arms. I bit my lip as I pressed my body against his and hugged him tight. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry¡­ I didn¡¯t know it was you. I mean, I didn¡¯t recognized you. It was dark in here.¡± ¡°Brylee¡­¡± he repeated and I grimaced as he called me by my sister¡¯s name, drawing closer to my ear and I felt him smirk as his lips barely grazed the side of my neck. ¡°I miss you¡­¡± his voice was a low hiss, his warm breath fanned my jawline, and I squeezed my eyes shut. The fragrance of his 1/6 Chapter 10 Trapped expensive cologne invaded my mind, making me think back the intimate session we did that night. 2/6 He smelled so good, and it¡¯s so confusing because¡­ These are not the kinds of thoughts I should be having. In an effort tobat the sensations I was experiencing, my body went through a steady cycle of tensing and then rxing. This couldn¡¯t be. This should not happen. He gasped when I moved away from him and pushed him in a quite forceful manner. ¡°Oh¡­ I-I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± ¡°What are you doing here?¡± his eyes furrowed as he stared into my eyes, and then I realized I wasn¡¯t wearing contacts, so I looked down, pretending I was brushing a dirt on his suit. I gulped, unsure of what to say. I might simply turn on my toes, and made a Chapter 10 Trapped swift escape but his hands were gripping my shoulder. ¡°I¡­ I am paying a visit to a sick friend¡­¡± I made another lie, my voice barely reached above a 3/6 guttural whisper. And my heart pounded so hard and I started to wonder if he can hear it also. ¡°How about you?¡± After a few period of silence, he eventually removed his hands from my shoulder, at which point I let out a sigh of relief. The next action that he made, though, caused me to be taken aback and gasped. He lifted his left hand and brushed aside my hair and stared at my neck, fixing his gaze there. ¡°W-what are you doing?¡± I stuttered, stepping back from him, but I couldn¡¯t because I was pinned against the cold metal wall of the elevator. He exhaled a long sigh of frustration before stuffing his hands into the pockets of his pants, smiling wide at me. ¡°I¡¯ll call youter. I can¡¯t stay here much longer¡­¡± My eyes widened again when he pulled me by the waist and pecked my lips. I shed him a brief smile before I rushed out of the elevator, taking the stairs 11:05 Sun, 8 Oct NO. Chapter 10 Trapped 4/6 with two steps at a time to get away from him as soon as possible. I caught a glimpse of the man I encountered in the grocery store and he was rushing to the elevator as well. ¡°Hey!¡± he called out but I didn¡¯t pay attention on him and continued ascending upstairs. * * SEBASTIAN¡¯S POV I wasn¡¯t anticipating this at all. A woman had just entered the elevator and she was concealing her identity by donning a face mask and a dark cap. She was keeping her head bowed and didn¡¯t make any noise. She didn¡¯t show any signs of panic at any point, not even when the elevator became stuck. But then a rude woman just shoved her towards me, and that¡¯s when I noticed the scent that I was addicted to, the vani and strawberry aroma. G od¡­ how I missed that smell. 11:05 Sun, 8 Oct Chapter 10 Trapped And it was at that moment that I came to my senses. ¡°Who are you?¡± I asked and she was stunned for a moment. She didn¡¯t panic from trapping at the elevator but when I asked her a question, she appeared as though she¡¯d seen a ghost. When the elevator doors opened, she attempted to push her way through the crowd that was rushing out of the elevator, but I was able to keep a firm grasp on her and prevented her from escaping. I pulled her and pinned her against the wall. ¡°Brylee?¡± As I continued to stare at her, I furrowed my brows in concentration. She really looked like Brylee. In addition to that, she surprised me by hugging me and calling me by my name. I was befuddled at the moment. This couldn¡¯t be. I moved her blonde hair out of the way so I could check her neck, and my eyes widened in shock when I saw that red and small butterfly-like mark on her neck. I acted as though I believed her when she said that her name was Brylee. The grin that I had stered all over my face disappeared as soon as she stepped out of the elevator. And at that moment, Jason sprinted over to 11:05 Sun, 8 Oct Chapter 10 Trapped where I was standing, puffing heavily. 6/6 ¡°Sir¡­ are you okay?¡± he asked and I raised my palm to stop him from talking. He then followed my eyes and they went wide when he saw me watching the girl sprinting away. ¡°W-why are you looking at her?¡± ¡°She said she¡¯s Brylee¡­¡± ¡°Brylee?¡± his brows knitted together. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I was talking to her earlier in the grocery store. In fact, she helped me pay for the items that I had purchased. And I don¡¯t think she¡¯s Brylee because she didn¡¯t seem to know me.¡± ¡°She¡¯s not Brylee¡­¡± I said coldly. ¡°Make an investigation about her, Jason. And I All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. want the result as soon as possible!¡± ¡°Y-yes, Sir!¡± Chapter 11 Tame Me My Brother -in-Law Chapter 11 CELINE¡¯S POV ¡°What happened to you, Celine?¡± As soon as I walked inside the ward, I could clearly make out my mother¡¯s concerned voice. My entire body was trembling, and I was sweating tremendously as a result of my nervousness. I was d Sebastian Anderson didn¡¯t follow me. I made an effort to put on a fake smile in the hopes that it would dissuade her from bing worried about me. ¡°Nothing, mom¡­¡± I responded while anting heavily. ¡°I had the impression that it was appropriate to use the stairs. I had no idea I could get that worn out in such a short amount of time.¡± ¡°There are many elevators to use, Celine. Why did you decide to use the stairs?¡± mom asked, the worried expression that was stered on her face changed into confusion. ¡°To¡­ exercise. Yes! I just want to exercise my legs and warm up my body. It¡¯s too cold outside¡­¡± I hope she will buy my reasoning. 11:06 Sun, 8 Oct D Chapter 11 Craving For Me .98% And because she appeared to be convinced, she didn¡¯t pursue the matter any further. I let out a breath of relief as I turned around and set the grocery bag down on the table and assisted her in sitting up straight. 2/8 ¡°Celine¡­ I want to breathe some clean and fresh air. Could you give me a hand getting outside?¡± mom asked me and I froze, hesitating for a moment. What if I¡¯ll encounter Sebastian again? However, I couldn¡¯t take down my mom¡¯s request. It¡¯s only the first time that she had asked me this. But please¡­ don¡¯t let me see that man again. ¡°Of course, mom. Let¡¯s go¡­¡± Before leaving the room, I wrapped a heavy coat around my mother¡¯s shoulder and assisted her in standing up. We then went ahead and left, walking past Martha¡¯s empty bed. Perhaps she was in the basement watching on the big screen of the television. We took the elevator down to the garden, and the entire time I was crossing my fingers that I wouldn¡¯t even catch a glimpse of my sister¡¯s boyfriend. If I did, I knew I couldn¡¯t escape from him this time. Chapter 11 Craving For Me The pounding of my feet was no match for the pounding of my heart as we approached the dreary garden. It has pine trees everywhere but it was all covered with snow. It¡¯s a nice day¡­ I think to myself. I hoped the season 3/8 changed soon. I just can¡¯t contain my excitement about the uing spring. The spring where lovely flowers starting to bloom¡­ new seedlings sprout of the ground¡­ and hibernating animals awake. Can¡¯t wait to see green grasses and smell fragrant flowers. ¡°When are we going home, Celine?¡± Mom suddenly asked which yanked me out of my daydreams and brought me back to the present. ¡°It¡¯s suffocating inside the hospital. I want to go home¡­¡± ¡°We won¡¯t go home until you¡¯re healthy again, mom.¡± I told her as I assisted her in sitting down on one of the concrete benches in the garden. ¡°You¡¯re aware that there¡¯s no cure for my illness_You¡¯re just wasting both your time and money on me.¡± she stated, shaking her head. ¡°What will you do after I pass away? Ask your dad with money again? I don¡¯t want you to do Chapter 11 Craving For Me 4/8 that, Celine. We have no one but each other, so please¡­ take me back home and just save your money.¡± Her words hit me hard. But I can¡¯t stand by and watch her suffer and die without doing anything. In addition to that, I am making every effort to lengthen her life. I even sold my heart and soul because I wanted her to be next to me all the time. I have no one else but her. And I¡¯ll die if she dies. I heaved a sigh as I reached out and took her hand in mine, cupping it in my fist. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re right. We have no one but each other that¡¯s why I¡¯m fighting for you¡­ I¡¯m doing everything to¡ª¡± ¡°Hey there, bitch¡­¡± I frowned when we were interrupted by someone whose voice was very familiar and when I turned around, a pair of piercing brown orbs were ring at me, and to say that the person in front of me was angry would be an understatement. Brylee was shaking with rage and the way she clenched her fists seemed like she was going to kill me. ¡°Brylee¡­¡± As I rose up to confront her, I clenched my teeth and gave her a stern look. When my mother looked at my twin sister, I caught a glimpse out 11:06 Sun, 8 Oct NO. Chapter 11 Craving for Me of the corner of my eye that revealed her eyes lighting up with excitement. 5/8 But the fact that Brylee didn¡¯t even nce at the woman who had given birth to her made it quite clear to me that she wasn¡¯t here for our mother, and my heart ached for her. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I inquired while fixing my gaze into her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m here for Sebastian¡­¡± she hissed. I knew it! Instantaneously, my focus shifted to my mother, who appeared perplexed looking at us. I took Brylee by the arm right away, and we came to a stop in a ce where our mother couldn¡¯t hear our conversation. ¡°What the hell is wrong with you?¡± I rasped. Panic and anger engulfed me. ¡°Why are you even here? What else do you want from me?¡± I spoke through gritted teeth, my fists shaking as I balled them on my sides. 98% Chapter 11 Craving For Me ¡°I was looking for Seb when I saw you here. Don¡¯t be too impressed with yourself; I¡¯m not here for either you or your mother!¡± Sheughed it off. I felt relieved seeing her calm for a moment. ¡°Is that so?¡± I huffed. ¡°Then you can leave now.¡± 6/8 ¡°Wait¡ª¡± she tried to grab my arm but stopped midway when she realized that she was going to touch the beggar¡¯s hand. ¡°What did you do to Sebastian?¡± she asked. ¡°He doesn¡¯t want to touch me since the night you seduced him!¡± My mouth hung open as I stared at her in disbelief. ¡°Seduce him? You asked for me to do it! And what does it have to do with me if he doesn¡¯t want to touch you?¡± ¡°The scent¡­¡± she whispered. ¡°He¡¯s looking for that scent¡­¡± I caught a glimpse of my mother approaching us as she got up from the bench she had been sitting in. ¡°It¡¯s time for you to leave, Brylee¡­¡± 98% Chapter 11 Craving For Me ¡°No!¡± she yelled, then a sly smile crept on her lips when she noticed mom. 7/8 me to help you in telling her what happened? How you seduced the man I¡¯m going to marry?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare, Brylee¡­¡± I groaned. ¡°Then stay away from my fiance!¡± she roared on my face. I gave her a curious look while crossing my arms across my chest and I arched my brow. ¡°It¡¯s not my fault that he¡¯s craving for the woman he had slept that night with a scent of vani and strawberry!¡± Her voice went up a notch as she said, ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I said¡­ he¡¯s craving for me. He¡¯s craving for my scent!¡± The expression of disbelief on her face prompted a chuckle from me, but I didn¡¯t want to stop there. She¡¯s starting to get into my nerves. ¡°He¡¯s craving for my body!¡± Chapter 11 Craving For Me And then she hit me, her palm making impact with my jaw.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Chapter 12 Tame Me My Brother -in-Law Chapter 12 ¡°Brylee!¡± By holding her arm, my mother prevented her from pping me again, but when she did, Brylee jerked her hand away and aggressively pointed her finger at my mother. ¡°Don¡¯t put your hands on me, you senile old hag!¡± she pushed mom¡¯s petite and weak body, and I was able to react quickly enough to catch her before she hit the ground. ¡°You made amitment to dad that you would move out of the city, right? What are you still doing here?!¡± she ignored mom and was now directing her finger at me. ¡°Shut up, Brylee!¡± I yelled back, and my mother restrained me just as I was about to hit her back. ¡°Mom¡­¡± I protested, but she shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t hurt your sister, Celine¡­¡± she said as tears began to fill her eyes and all I could do was stare at her in disbelief. Why was she protecting this little shit! Brylee hurt her! She insulted her! And I can¡¯t take what she was doing to mom 177 11:07 Sun, 8 Oct |N?velDrama.Org content. Chapter 12 Disobey anymore. It was breaking my heart into pieces. 98%1 Brylee fixed her gaze icily on our mother while crossing her arms across her chest. ¡°I don¡¯t need your care in any way. So please¡­ stop pretending.¡± She scoffed. ¡°Simply get out of here as soon as you can before Sebastian sees you, or else I¡¯ll have to tell my dad that you¡¯re still there in the city!¡± 2/7 ¡°No, please don¡¯t tell him¡­¡± mom said as she started to drag me towards the front entrance of the hospital. Even though I didn¡¯t tell her the whole story, she was smart enough to know what was happening. And I couldn¡¯t help but feel ashamed for lying to her. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Celine¡­¡± ¡°Mom, we can¡¯t!¡± I argued against it. ¡°Why should we leave? Your treatment has not yet beenpleted! And as I¡¯ve said, I won¡¯t leave the city until you¡¯re healed!¡± ¡°So¡­ you¡¯re disobeying dad¡¯s words?¡± Brylee said with a calm voice, but there was danger in it. ¡°Brylee, please¡­¡± As mom gazed at her with such tenderness, her voice 11:07 Sun, 8 Oct N Chapter 12 Disobey began to shake. She has a look of yearning in her eyes, but she¡¯s well aware that she was unable to evene close to touching her wicked daughter¡¯s hair. ¡°We¡¯re getting out of here¡­¡± 3/7 ¡°No!¡± I yelled as I yanked mom behind me and made sure she stayed there. ¡°What if I don¡¯t want to leave? Your father will kill me? Go on! If he wants me to have a horrible end to my life, then he is more than wee to make it happen! I want to see what kind of death will befall me!¡± Our house had been sold, and my mother was in critical condition. My virginity was sold to my sister¡¯s fianc¨¦. Could my life be more miserable than this? Since I couldn¡¯t get away from it any longer, I had no choice but to face the situation head on. I was never one to back down easily. To my surprise, Brylee suddenly pped her hands, her face dripping with sarcasm. Good thing there were only two to three people staying in the garden right now aside from us and they were too far away from us to hear our conversation. ¡°Bravo! I am quite impressed by your performance, my beloved sister. I¡¯ll give you a score of five out of ten for that. So, you see¡­ You 11:07 Sun, Chapter 12 Disobey failed, bitch!¡± ¡°Brylee!¡± Mom called out. 4/7 ¡°Shut up!¡± Brylee¡¯s res for mom pierced my heart, and she stared at her in horror. ¡°My name doesn¡¯t deserve toe out from your mouth. You should know more than anyone what our rtionship is¡­¡± Rage took over me, and she paled as I stormed at her, gripping her shoulders and pushing her against the wall harshly that her back smacked with it. She winced in pain. ¡°I don¡¯t know what school you¡¯re attending to and why don¡¯t they teach good manners, or you¡¯re just in stupid to act like that to the woman who gave birth to you!¡± ¡°Celine, don¡¯t¡­¡± mom cried. ¡°Please¡­ I know how your father when he gets angry, and you wouldn¡¯t like it.¡± I don¡¯t care! I¡¯ve had enough of this! Enough of his evil daughter, enough of him! I wanted to shout those words but I froze when I saw a tear dropped onto my mother¡¯s cheek. And my heart ripped out. 11 07 Sun, 8 Oct N 98% Chapter 12 Disobey How could Brylee hurt someone who was terribly sick, and not only that. She was hurting her own mother! 5/7 Brylee was stunned by me pushing her as she extended her hand toward me with the intention of giving me another p. Nevertheless, before her palm came down on my cheek, I had already seized her wrist. My hand was shaking because of the wrath that I was feeling at the time. ¡°What?¡± Her temper red up. ¡°Do you want to p me, huh?¡± There was a total of only three asions during my life when I needed to borrow money from my dad. I will never forget the very first time I went to their house. I was waiting for him at the top of the stairs, and all of a sudden, Brylee emerged. Without saying a word, she acted as though she had fallen down the stairs, and she med me for it. I was pped twice by my father before he gave me five¨Chundred dors. The second time I borrowed money from him, she did it again. She pushed the antique jar ss that was disyed in the living room, causing it to break 11:07 Sun, 8 Oct NO. Chapter 12 Disobey into pieces and med me. That night, my mouth was bleeding, my whole face was swollen but I couldn¡¯tin because I needed the money for my mother. ¡°I hate you for having my.face¡­¡± that was the words of Brylee before she pped me that night and I was awarded with one thousand dors. 6/7 ¡°Now that you¡¯re in possession of such arge sum of money, you¡¯re bragging about it, huh?¡± Brylee snorted as she withdrew her hand from my grasp while simultaneously making the face. ¡°As from where did you get that money in the first ce?¡± she said, and my eyes grew wide with fright. ¡°You just sold your-¡± ¡°Are you absolutely certain that you want to narrate the entire event? Or I¡¯ll spill the beans to the press about what truly went on that evening.¡± The wrath in my voice caused it to shake, but I heard no response from her. ¡°Do you want your face to be on the front page of the tabloid first thing tomorrow?¡± Fear initially filled Brylee¡¯s eyes, but it quickly gave way to uneasiness, which Chapter 12 Disobey was followed by angry tears streaming down her face. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± ?? ¡°This is only a heads¨Cup¡­¡± I said calmly. ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to reveal your secret to the entire world, you should remain out of our way, especially mom, especially if you don¡¯t want me to do it!¡± Brylee¡¯s eyes narrowed as she fixed a threatening re on me. Then, a furious light blinked into her eyes at the same time. ¡°Just wait and see how dad will deal with you, bitch!¡± That was thest thing she said before turning her heels and walking away from us. Chapter 13 Tame Me My Brother -in-Law Chapter 13 At exactly nine o¡¯clock in the morning, while I was sitting behind my mahogany desk reviewing the monthly cost ounting report of Anderson N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Corporation, I observed that there were some differences between the reports of the costs of the materials and the costs of the output. ¡°What the fucking hell is this!?¡± I yelled, and my rage immediately grew to the point that I had to dial the number of the head of the financial department, Mr. Hunt to know what happened. In my entire life, I have been a man who has beenpetitive but impatient. I wanted everything, especially my businesses and the people working for me, to be well¨Corganized and excellent. ¡°Good morning, Mr. Anderson¡­¡± the middle¨Caged man answered the phone cheerfully and I grimaced since I was not in the mood to greet him back. ¡°Is there any-¡± 11:07 Sun, 8 Oct 98% Chapter 13 Investigate ¡°Mr. Hunt!¡± I interrupted him off quickly. ¡°I need you to immediately send the members of the internal audit team to the materials department. When I Where can I see the report that the Warehouse departmentpiled after the most recent inventory? This is not an exhaustive report by any means! I need to know if there will be enough of the necessary materials for the next production that we are working on. Dammit! It¡¯s possible that these individuals are stealing metals and aluminum, chopping it up, and then selling the pieces at the local junk shops.¡± 2/9 ¡°Y¨Cyes, Sir¡­¡± I becamepletely still as he stuttered. Even when I was very upset with him, he never stumbled over his words, toward me. ¡°I will get them audited as soon as possible.¡± ¡°If they can¡¯t justify these discrepancies, I swear! Everyone working in that department is going to lose their jobs!¡± I inhaled deeply and let out a huff as I did so. ¡°O¨Cokay, sir! I¡¯ll let them know as soon as I can.¡± The tremor in Mr. Hunt¡¯s voice Chapter 13 Investigate was audible. ¡°Uh¡­ anything else, sir?¡± <98% 98% 1 3/9 ¡°Yes!¡± I yelled, and I could almost see him grimacing even though he was on the other end of the line. ¡°Mr. Hunt, I noticed that your monthly report contained a significant number of altered items. Tell your employees to really put their all into what they¡¯re doing. It¡¯s aggravating to look over the report and notice a lot of corrections. Minimize it! Or even better, make it absolutely wless!¡± ¡°Yes, Yes. I¡­ I¡¯m very sorry about that, Mr. Anderson. I will let my team know.¡± I hung off the phone and went back to looking over the uing monthly report from the ounting department when I heard someone knock on my door. I chose to ignore it and carry on with working, but shortly thereafter¡­ the door suddenly opened, with Jason showing up. ¡°What do you want?¡± I queried him without turning my head to look at him because I was already aware of his identity. He was the only one who is permitted toe to my office without my first giving him permission to do So. 11:07 Sun, 8 Oct Chapter 13 Investigate ¡°I already have the information about thedy we saw at the Angelwood Hospital that looked like Brylee, Sir¡­¡± He responded as he handed me a brown envelope. ¡°The private investigator just forwarded that to me.¡± 98% 4/9 I heaved a sigh, stopped working, and stretched out my hand in an attempt to grab the brown packet that was in his hand. Jason was about to turn his heels and leave the room but I stopped him. ¡°Stay¡­¡± He gave me a nod before moving to the chair in front of my desk and taking a seat there. He then watched as I opened the envelope and removed the documents from it. I quickly began to read what was written on the page, focusing only on the most important words. The name of the woman is Celine Lauren, who was currently attending St. John¡¯s University on Staten Ind and had reached the age of twenty¨Cone. She is Brylee¡¯s twin sister and their parents are Julio and Sandra Lauren. They got married here in New York but after only four years of being together, they got divorced due to the wife¡¯s infidelity. It was discovered that she was having an affair with one of her co¨Cworkers. 11:07 Sun, 8 Chapter 13 Investigate As I turned the page to the following section, I noticed a change in the expression on my face. 5/9 Following the conclusion of their divorce, the court decided that each parent should have custody of their own child. Because Sandra had been disloyal to her husband, she had not received any alimony during their marriage. And then she moved to Staten Ind with her lover and Celine.. Celine¡¯s poor background led to her engaging in risky behaviors such as stealing from the school, cheating on her partners, and having two abortions while she was still a high school student. Her personal life was aplete and utter mess, and she deceived others by putting on the appearance of a shy and timid woman while also adopting friendly alter egos. She used her innocent face to steal money from people. Before a year had passed, her mother Sandra Lauren was given a diagnosis of stomach cancer, which caused her lover to leave her. The two of them had a hard living their lives before Brylee came along to help them. Half a year ago, Celine had stolen someone¡¯s husband in their ce and when the wife Sun, 8 Oct Chapter 13 Investigate found out about it, they decided to sell their house in Staten Ind and moved here in the city. 98% 6/9 When Ipleted reading the findings of the investigation, I didn¡¯t know that my hands had already balled up into fists while I was holding the paper. I clenched my jaw before I ripped the paper in my hands and threw them on the carpeted floor. ¡°Sir, I think the information written here are inurate¡­¡± Jason said as he swiftly picked up the pieces of paper. ¡°I¡¯ve met the girl and her personality was nothing like what was described in this article. She wouldn¡¯t help me if she¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Enough, Jason!¡± ¡°But Sir-¡± ¡°I said enough!¡± I yelled at him. ¡°I have no interest in learning any more information about that woman at this point. You can leave now¡­¡± Sun, 8 Chapter 13 Investigate SOC¡­¡­ ¡°What?¡± When Brylee finally got back to their mansion, the first thing she did was go straight to her mother and hug her. ¡°Why would Seb hire a private investigator to dig into Celine¡¯s background?¡± 7/9 ¡°Sebastian must have seen Celine somewhere. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have checked for her information!¡± Sasha said while she was rxing on the couch and enjoying a cup of coffee. When Brylee heard this, she immediately grew worried and began to pace back and forth across the living room. ¡°He must have seen her in the hospital that day, Mommy. What should I do now? Will he find out that she pretended to be me that night?¡± Sasha set her cup down on the coffee table and smirked as she watched her stepdaughter looking so anxiously. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t panic, sweetheart¡­ you are the daughter of a rich and powerful family. You should show to everyone that you can keep your cool and no one can destroy you!¡± 11:07 Sun, 8 Oct NO Chapter 13 Investigate ¡°But mom¡­¡± 98% ¡°Don¡¯t act like that if you want to make a good impression over that bitch!¡± Brylee always knew who the bitch her mom was referring to. 8/9 ¡°I¡­I¡¯m sorry,¡± she mumbled. ¡°I¡¯m just a bit strung out. You should know that in two days, Seb and I are going to get engaged, and I have no idea what I¡¯m going to do if something goes wrong¡­¡± She looked at her stepdaughter and nodded before gesturing for her to join her on the sofa. ¡°It has not been an easy journey for any of us to get this far. To find a virgin who was willing to do the job so that we could convince Sebastian that you¡¯re pure and innocent for him to marry you was so tough. So, how can I let anything happen to you, my dear?¡± She gave Brylee¡¯s blonde hair a gentle stroke before she continued. ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­ Seb won¡¯t find anything. I¡¯ve already prepared the information he needed.¡± Sun, 8 Uc Chapter 13 Investigate ¡°What do you mean?¡± Brylee¡¯s expression revealed that she was perplexed as she gazed up at her. ¡°Are you trying to tell me that all of the documents have been forged?¡± Chapter 14 Tame Me My Brother -in-Law Chapter 14 ¡°Of course!¡± Sasha retorted with a smug grin permanently affixed to her lips as she thought about her response. ¡°Since I anticipated that Celine would defy your father¡¯s instructions, I had this prepared in advance. I offered her a way out that would have made her life simpler, but she insisted on venturing into this dungeon instead. I would enjoy myself more if I were to rough her up¡­¡± Her crooked smile contrasted sharply with her angry eyes. Everything was up to her at that point. ¡°Thank you, Mommy! You are without a doubt the very best!¡± Brylee rushed over to her stepmother and gave her a bear hug, acting pampered while in her arms. In her mind, she harbored a deep¨Cseated animosity toward Celine. The fact that they shared an identical appearance bothered her a great deal. She hated it that she has her face. Even more impressive was the fact that she did not give off the impression of being a country bumpkin despite the time she had spent on the ind. Instead, she maintained an unshakableposure while being quite generous. Because of this, Sasha frequently expressed her opinion that Chapter 14 Scandal Bryleecked the same level of self¨Cpossession as Celine. ¡°By the way¡­ where¡¯s dad?¡± Brylee sprang up and cast her gaze in all directions, hoping to find her father. 2/7 ¡°Your dad must have gone to the hospital¡­¡± Sasha answered before picking up her cup and taking another sip of coffee. ¡°What did he do in the hospital?¡± Brylee asked as she went back to sit, lifting her feet up on the coffee table. ¡°Why did you give him permission to go there without apanying him? What if hees across with that woman and he softens up for her? Have you given any thought to the possibility that they might rekindle the fires of their romance?¡± The woman she was talking to was none other than Sandra, her biological mother whom she had always detested. ¡°I have nothing to worry about because I know your dad will never do that to me¡­¡± she said, her tone unnaturally cherry. ¡°Besides, your dad hates that woman more than you do.¡± 11:08 Sun, 8 Oct NG Chapter 14 Scandal 3/7 ¡°Oh¡­ is that so?¡± Brylee quirked an eyebrow. ¡°How could you even say that?¡± Brylee couldn¡¯t wrap her head around it. She didn¡¯t like Sandra because she had no feelings for her since she was a child. However, her father had been married to Sasha for several years already. But the question remained as to why she had such a strong hatred for Sandra. ¡°Why do you ask so many questions, Brylee?¡± Sasha tapped her feet, which caused it to fall to the ground, while simultaneously furrowing her brows. ¡°Go out and pamper yourself. You will be getting engaged the day after tomorrow so you should be in a good state, soon¨Cto¨Cbe Mrs. Anderson¡­¡± The grin on Brylee¡¯s face grew even wider as she stood up and nted a peck on Sasha¡¯s cheek. ¡°Oh my, God! That¡¯s a very good idea!¡± She let out an ecstatic squeal before bounding up the stairs with a smile on her face. ¡°Thank you so much, mom!¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.. It was five o¡¯clock in the morning when there was a loud bang hearding 11:08 Sun, 8 Oct NO. 97%1 Chapter 14 Scandal §¡§± from Brylee¡¯s room after the door had been forcibly opened. Before the lights were switched on, there was a quick yell within the room that sounded quite angry. ¡°Brylee!¡± The girl, who wasfortably sleeping was dragged away, and became so shocked that she came dangerously close to falling to the ground. She opened her eyes and rubbed them with her fingers as she nced up to the person who had entered the room and ruined her peaceful sleep. Her brows wrinkled as she looked up. ¡°Dad¡­?¡± Julio didn¡¯t say a word as he viciously pped his daughter on the face, causing her to fall backwards onto her bed, and her eyes quickly watered as a result of the stinging pain from her face. She tried to alleviate the difort she was experiencing by pressing her palm on her cheek and hoping it would help. ¡°Dad¡­¡± she cried. ¡°What happened?¡± She was in such a state of shock that her mind was still cloudy, and she had no idea why her father had beaten her. Chapter 14 Scandal ¡°Honey¡­ don¡¯t hurt her,¡± Sasha stepped in and pulled her husband away from Brylee. ¡°Let¡¯s talk things out first, Julio¡­¡± 5/7 ¡°Dad¡­ what did I do? Why did you hit me?¡± She burst into tears since this was the very first time that her father had harmed her. ¡°Take a look at what you¡¯ve done wrong for yourself!¡± The second time around, Julio smacked her, but this time he was holding a newspaper in his hand. After that, he proceeded to pace back and forth inside her room while shouting profanities to himself under his breath. Brylee picked up the newspaper only to see the picture of her naked form in the bed with a male model next to her. The image was the very definition of licentiousness. For a moment, she was frozen. She didn¡¯t expect this to happen to her. ¡°H¨Chow did this happen?¡± her hands trembled while holding the newspaper. ¡°Did he¡­ oh my god!¡± she eximed, the newspaper slipped out of her hands and she sobbed, covering her face with her hands. ¡°He called mest night to hang out with him again but I turned him down because I¡¯m already 11:08 Sun, 8 Oct Chapter 14 Scandal getting married! This is an old photo! It was taken a long time ago!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡± When Julio shouted, it caused everyone in the room to startle and recoil. ¡°Right now, the social media is flooded with videos of your outrageous antics. Why did you have to do this? You¡¯re such a slut!¡± 6/7 ¡°I told you, they are old videos and pictures¡­¡± She struggled to get out of bed and knelt down in front of her father. ¡°I¡¯m sorry dad¡­ I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡± ¡°Honey, don¡¯t get angry at her¡­ Brylee is still young-¡± ¡°How¡¯s it that someone who¡¯s twenty¨Cone years old is still considered young, huh?¡± It had not urred to him that he was already yelling to his cherished wife. ¡°Dad¡­ I¡¯m sorry,¡± Brylee tugged the hem of his shirt while kneeling on the floor. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I won¡¯t do it again, I promise.¡± ¡°What are we going to do now?¡± Sasha inquired with trepidation. ¡°The engagement will be called off if the Anderson family learns about this¡­¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. 11:08 Sun, 8 Oct N Chapter 14 Scandal ?? Julio red at Brylee, kicking her away. Resentment was clear in her gaze as she stumbled back on the floor, sobbing. ¡°Get up!¡± Themand was given by Julio, and she quickly obeyed by standing perfectly still with her head bent. ¡°We¡¯ll be holding a conference in three hours!¡± Chapter 15 Tame Me My Brother -in-Law Chapter 15 I got up early in the morning, and the first thing I did was to start making breakfast for my mother. I was in the cafeteria when one of the hospital staff members called me. ¡°Miss Lauren¡­¡± Startled, my head shot up and I squinted for her for a few seconds in confusion while I tried to figure out why she was calling me. ¡°Yes¡­?¡± ¡°There¡¯s someone wants to talk to you in the VIP room¡­¡± That was the only thing she said before leaving mepletely bewildered. As I made my way to the elevator, I could only think of one person who wants to talk to me at this very moment¡ª Dr. Henry. I couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious as I walked down the corridor and stopped in N?velDrama.Org content. 11:08 Sun, 8 Oct Chapter 15 The Video front of the door of the VIP room. What if he¡¯d tell me that mom is dying? I¡¯m not sure how I¡¯d react if I heard that information. 2/7 I took a long breath before gingerly grasping the doorknob and opening the door slowly, only to be taken aback when I saw my father sitting on the couch with a cigarette in his lips. As soon as our eyes connected, he made a motion for me to move closer to him, but I declined toply with his request and instead looked away. I did not move from where I was standing while I waited for him to speak. It appears that his bitchy daughter had informed her father about what transpired the other day when I shoved her up against the wall. He shot me a death re before he stood up and walked towards me. The second that he halted in front of me, he sucked the life out of his cigarette and then sted a cloud of smoke into my face, and I was instantly thrown into a coughing fit. ¡°What do you want?¡± I asked, ncing at him in an off¨Cangle manner. Chapter 15 The Video ¡°I need your help¡­.¡± I was in the backstage area at exactly eight o¡¯clock in the morning, hidden behind the maroon curtains so that I wouldn¡¯t be seen while I waited for a signal from my father toe out. They were in the middle of holding a press conference, and arge number of reporters had gathered around their long table. There were three people sitting there: Julio, Sasha, and Brylee. The city as a whole was shocked by the wild photographs and videos of Brylee, which quickly spread throughout the social media tforms. As a result, each of the reporters was extremely excited to engage in a fierce from the Lauren family. Everyone was curious to find out how the Lauren family would exin what had taken ce and whether or not the entire engagement with Sebastian Anderson would be called off. 3/7 11:08 Sun, 8 Oct NO Chapter 15 The Video Julio Lauren, who was standing in the middle of the stage, waved a 407 microphone in front of everyone to get their attention and signaled for them to be silent. ¡°Mr. Lauren, the photo and video that appear to show your daughter with the young model, are they real?¡± One of the reporters¡® insatiable appetite for the truth made it impossible for him to refrain from inquiring about it. However, my father did nothing but stare at him and avoid answering the question. Someone else attempted to cut him off and asked him another question. ¡°Mr. Lauren, has any members of the Anderson family gotten in touch with you? Will everything go off without a hitch for the engagement that¡¯s scheduled for tomorrow? Like cannonballs fired in rapid session, each question was asked in one after another. ¡°Miss Brylee, are you the one that appears in the video? I had no idea that 11:08 Sun, 8 Oct 97%0 Chapter 15 The Video you were going to be that wild and crazy¡­¡± A male reporter appeared to be holding the microphone while he chuckled. 5/7 ¡°Watch yournguage, young man!¡± Sasha jumped up quickly and bolted from her seat. ¡°Our daughter is not even close to being someone like that!¡± Oh¡­ really? ¡°Do you even hear yourself?¡± The reporter on the stage instantly responded to the counterim. ¡°It was Brylee in the video, in all her naked glory. How could you even deny about that? It was all clear!¡± Brylee, who was sitting at the long table, was visibly shaken and had tears streaming down her cheeks. Her expression resembled that of a pear blossom swaying in the wind. I couldn¡¯t help but give a little eye roll in response. She will never change in any way. ¡°Could everyone perhaps be more quiet?¡± Julio got up from his seat next to Brylee, and raised both of his hands in the air in an effort to get the audience to be quiet. ¡°With reference to the video you have watched, the Lauren 11:08 Sun, 8 Oct NO Chapter 15 The Video Family will not deny that it is our daughter¡­¡± Of course! 42.97%. 677 In an instant, everyone went still and appeared stunned; the atmosphere was so quiet that you could even hear if a pin was dropped. They were under the impression that the Lauren family had admitted it. They might believe that Julio would make a lot of excuses in order to try to salvage the situation after an incident, but that was before I heard my father¡¯s voice again. He made an announcement along the lines of, ¡°I admit that she is my daughter, but that isn¡¯t Brylee¡­¡± I tapped my feet on the ground in nervousness, the beating of my heart raced and I could feel my chest was about to explode while waiting for my father¡¯s instruction. ¡°Mr. Lauren, could you perhaps exin what you mean by this?¡± The question was posed by the man who was standing on stage, who appeared to be quite interested. 11:08 Sun, 8 Oct NO. Chapter 15 The Video Before Julio¡¯s icy voice could be heard through the microphone, he took a moment to clear his throat, and I took advantage of that time to ready, calmed down myself and rx. ¡°Come out!¡± When my father yelled, everyone¡¯s brows furrowed, and when their gaze finallynded on me, their eyes widened even further. I stepped out from behind the curtain with my head held high and proceeded directly to the middle of the stage. I was sporting a shimmering, natural look with warm tones in the shadows of my eyes. The look went well with the long blonde hair that I had coloured this morning. My father had urged me to dye my hair and stop wearing the wig, so I went ahead and did that. In addition, the red boots that matched the small ck dress annoyed 1. me. Because I really looked like Brylee in the video. Chapter 16 Tame Me My Brother -in-Law Chapter 16 The world seemed to freeze as I entered the room, the people around me took a deep breath, looking at me, shocked. Their eyes widened as their gazes jumped from me to Brylee, and from Brylee then back to me. Everyone was stunned as they stared at my calm and rxed expression but suddenly, my eyes were beginning to hurt from the sudden stinging sensation caused by the shes of camera that were going off all around 1. me. I lifted my hand to try to cover my face when I heard one of the reporters asked me a question. ¡°Are you sure that it¡¯s actually you? The woman in the video?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± I didn¡¯t blink an eye as I stared at the reporter and answered him directly and to the point. ¡°That woman in the photos and in the video is me¡­¡± That was the only words I was allowed to say. 11:09 Sun, 8 Oct N Chapter 16 Scapegoat 2/8 I just stood there motionless with a nk look written all over my face as the crowd jeered at me and barraged me with a never¨Cending stream of questions and sarcasticments. After finishing what I had to say, I was silent for the rest of the conversation. I didn¡¯t say anything and I simply allowed them to take pictures of me and abuse me in any way they wanted. Some people even cursed at me and urged me to get the hell out of the city. I just shrugged my shoulders and pretended not to pay any attention to them as I was preupied with watching the clock in anticipation of ten o¡¯clock, which was the moment at which I would be able to leave and return to the hospital. I don¡¯t want mom to get worried about me. I told her that I would be gone for the next two hours in order to take care of some really important matters. As soon as the hand of the clock struck ten, I raised my hand to stop everyone from talking. ¡°Can I go now?¡± They fell silent but their eyes were focused behind me, and when I turned 11:09 Sun, 8 Oct 1 DN. Chamer: 16 Scapegoat around, I was met with a forceful p to the face. Of course, there was no 3/8 need for me to look up in order to determine who had hurt me. That would be Julio Lauren, my ever dearest father. Everyone was taken aback by his unexpected gesture, but he didn¡¯t appear to care as he lifted his hand once more to p me. ¡°You¡¯re such a disgrace to the family!¡± I lowered my head, fixing my gaze on the ground, but there was a faint smile stered across my face that every people in the room couldn¡¯t see. Then I straightened my back, pulled my chin up, and locked eyes with my father, who waspletely captivated by the ckness in my pupils and the cynicism in my visage. Although I could see the softening in his eyes as he nced back at me, I found that it had no effect on me anymore. I wore a fake smile and then lifted my hand to lightly touch his cheek making him flinch before opening my mouth in a tone that was only audible to the two of us. ¡°Don¡¯t forget your promise, dear father¡­¡± 11:09 Sun, 8 Oct N. Chapter 16 Scapegoat After then, I turned around and left the room, ignoring my father as he shouted my name from the stage. 4/8 As I walked out of the building, then the rain suddenly poured down. The dark sky, mirroring my current mood, felt smothering. My chest was heaving up and down as I bit my lip and restrained the feelings that were about toe forth. As I stood there, I watched the rain while my emotions were on the verge of exploding. In a paroxysm of despair, my hands were clutching the hem of my skirt as I recalled the whole scene earlier. ¡°What kind of help do you want from me?¡± I asked, giving him sideway nces. ¡°If you want to continue the treatment of your mother, you need to be Brylee¡¯s scapegoat,¡± my father dered as he stopped puffing on the cigarette and set it down in the ashtray on the table. Chapter 16 Scapegoat ¡°What if I won¡¯t?¡± ¡°Then you can¡¯t stay in the city anymore!¡± he roared on my face. ¡°Do you think you can bear watching your mother die just like that? I know you can¡¯t refuse me, Celine. You have no choice but to follow my orders!¡± 5/8 ¡°No!¡± I yelled back as I turned on my heels to leave, but he grabbed my arm roughly and prevented me from leaving. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to your mother and I know that she will listen to me¡­¡± he spoke through gritted teeth and his cold voice crept down my spine as I stared at him murderously. Indeed, he was right. He had mom wrapped around his little finger, knowing that she wouldn¡¯t dare to disobey him. I have no clue what could have caused her to react in such a fearful manner toward her ex¨Chusband. But Julio Lauren knew that I would never leave my mother behind. Therefore, I had no choice but to ept the offer because the price of a damned reputation was nothingpared to my mother¡¯s treatment and operation. Chapter 16 Scapegoat ¡°It must be her! The slutty looking woman who is currently shown on the television. She is the woman who has no shame!¡± I was startled, pulling me out of my thoughts when three young women suddenly appeared out of nowhere and poked their fingers at me while giving me death res. 6/8 I felt my chest tighten and my breath catch in my throat when they ran up to me and shoved me to the ground. ¡°How is it that you can be so shameless, huh? You flirt with other men and almost got Brylee involved in a controversy because of it. You are nothing more than a bitchy¨Cwhore who is greedy with men!¡± the brte¨Chaired said. ¡°Exactly! How did Brylee have a sister like you?¡± The chubby girl looked at me disgustingly. The girls held me down, yanked at my hair and clothes, and generally had a great time doing it, but I didn¡¯t put up much of a fight and just let them have 11:10 Sun, 8 Oct ON. Chapter 16 Scapegoat their way with me. Iid there on the freezing ground and allowed them to beat me, let them torment me, kicking me everywhere. My mind kept racing with questions about how and why my dad could treat me like this. What have I done to deserve this punishment? I couldn¡¯t human being, consisting of flesh and blood and a need for affection. It caused me a lot of agony. Even though the anguish in my heart was excruciating, I refused to shed a tear for him. He¡¯s not worthy of my tears. I wanted to sob, I wanted to scream, I wanted to cry. To pour out all my emotions and let the rain water drown them. But I don¡¯t know why I couldn¡¯t do it. I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m afraid to do it. Suddenly, the girls stopped beating me and the rain stopped pouring on my spot. When I looked up, I saw a man in a ck coat, holding a ck umbre while ring at the girls who were shocked, staring back at him with their mouth hung open. His aura was cold, his stance was tall and upright, and his cobalt blue eyes were calm and domineering. ¡°S¨CSebastian¡­?¡± Chapter 17 Tame Me My Brother -in-Law Chapter 17 ¡°S¨CSebastian¡­?¡± I was surprised to see him arrived here. And he was casting terrible res at the girls who were getting ready to flee out of terror. I wasn¡¯t expecting him to save me. I don¡¯t want him to save me from anyone. But he did¡­ ¡°Get lost!¡± he shouted to the girls and they were so scared that they immediately ran away. He took a deep sigh before he turned his attention to me which caused me to stop dead in my tracks. As Iy there on the frigid ground, my body was trembling, and my lips were quivering as well because of the cold rain. I ran the back of my hand over my face, brushing away the rain water. I made a conscious effort not to concentrate about what my face looked like at this very moment because I don¡¯t really care with how he finds me right Chapter 17 Brother¨Cinw now. 2/6 ¡°Are you okay?¡± he asked, but there was no indication of concern in his voice. I scowled and sat slowly up, dragging my skirt down over my thighs to cover them. I bit my bottom lip as I stared at him, shaking my head, indicating that I wasn¡¯t okay. But he just scoffed before he spat cold words that made my heart stop from All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. beating. ¡°You¡¯re the one who brought this to yourself! You deserved it!¡± The bone¨Cchilling coldness prated into my bones, but I smiled at him casually. I didn¡¯t know why his words stung like alcohol on a fresh wound. My mind felt heavy with stress and I could nearly feel my hair strands elerating into grayness. Did I deserve to be thrashed? To be treated and suffer pain like this? However¡­ because I chose to do this, I didn¡¯t have the right toin about it. Chapter 17 Brother¨Cinw Perhaps, people in the whole of New York City would hurl those words at me now. Bedraggled, I raised my gaze and looked up at him. 3/6 My voice was crisp as I spit back the words from my mouth. ¡°Well then, thank you¡­ my dear brother¨Cinw!¡± The man¡¯s eyes narrowed and his lips curved into a smirk as he lifted his hand to brush a few strands of the damp hair that was covering my face. ¡°Did you just call me¡­ your brother¨Cinw?¡± the man asked incredulously. I was momentarily paralyzed by the thought that perhaps I shouldn¡¯t refer to him in that manner. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so sorry¡­ I hadpletely forgotten that my own father had already disowned me. You are not, in point of fact, my brother¨Cinw.¡± My eyes weren¡¯t blinking as I red at him. I stood up from the ground and started leaving, but I was nauseous and right before I had any minute to reach for my head which was spinning at the moment, I copsed. But before I could feel my body hit the ground, I was caught by two strong 11:10 Sun, 8 Octo Chapter 17 Brother¨Cinw arms. And just as darkness was about to fall upon me, I heard him say, ¡°Hospital, hurry up!¡± 4/6 My eyes flickered open, and as I tried to figure out where I was, I observed that the room waspletely white. I saw a nurse conducting a procedure to check my blood pressure and when she noticed that I was already awake, she broke into a warm smile. ¡°Where am I?¡± my voice was hoarse as I inquired despite the fact that I was already aware I was in a medical facility. ¡°You¡¯re in Anderson Hospital¡­¡± she responded as she removed the blood pressure cuff around my arm. I had no idea that Sebastian ran a huge hospital. What can I say? I should¡¯ve known better than to anticipate that my sister would wed a man with a low status. ¡°Mr. Sebatian Anderson brought you here and ordered me to treat you well¡­¡± She continued, causing me to scowl in bewilderment. 11:10 Sun, 8 Oct ON. 97%1 Chapter 17 Brother¨Cinw I thought he hates me. Why did he even want them to treat me well? I was lost in a deep thought, thinking what would I tell Sebastian when I see him again, but I was interrupted by the sound of a phone ringing in the room. 5/6 ¡°Is that my phone?¡± I asked the nurse and she nodded before reaching into her pocket, pulling out my phone, and handing it to me.. My lips formed into a thin line when I saw Dr. Henry¡¯s name on the screen of my phone. ¡°Hello, Dr. Henry?¡± I greeted in a weak voice. When the doctor on the other end of the line began to speak, the first few things that he uttered were iprehensible to me until he added, ¡°Your mom, she¡¯s gone. I¡¯m very sorry¡­¡± My hand came dangerously close to letting go of the phone. I had the sensation that my heart had suddenly stopped pounding, and the lump in my throat caused pain in my throat. It seemed as though everything around me was disintegrating into bits, and I was being suffocated by the ensuing darkness. I refused to believe it and shook my head, my eyes welling up with tears. I refused to believe what he said. Chapter 17 Brother¨Cin This couldn¡¯t just happen in a blink of an eye. Maybe I¡¯ve heard him wrong. I haven¡¯t lost my mom. I haven¡¯t! I felt that the world around me was spinning, and the tears that I¡¯d been fighting back since this morning in the conference room finally started streaming down my face. Had I hold her or kiss her forehead before I went out, just like I usually did, I would have known. And as soon as Dr. Henry hung up the phone, I sobbed loudly. I harshly sat up and screamed out at the top of my lungs. ¡°No! No! This can¡¯t be happening!¡± I ignored the puzzled nurse who was attempting to stop me from crying and instead smashed my fists into the bed. ¡°Mom!!!¡± 6 Chapter 18 Tame Me My Brother -in-Law Chapter 18 Every step that I made as I walked along the corridor of the hospital felt heavy. My entire body was trembling with misery, remorse, and rage as I realized what happened. I had just left Anderson¡¯s hospital and was on my way to the mortuary, where my mother¡¯s body was being held. The words of Dr. Henry continued to reverberate in my ear. ¡°She killed herself. Her wrist was injured when the nurse discovered her in the washroom of the medical facility. She suffered a significant amount of blood loss, and unfortunately, she did not survive¡­¡± What could possibly have prompted mom to act in such a manner? Why on earth didn¡¯t she consider me before she did that? Doesn¡¯t she love me? She remarked that we are each other¡¯s only hope, yet I don¡¯t understand why she abandoned me. Why? I came to a stop in front of the mortuary and peered through the ss on the Sun, 97% Chapter 18 When You¡¯re Gone door. And there I saw a nurse standing beside the hospital bed, covering a lifeless body with a white cloth. 2/10 ¡°Mom¡­¡± My throat hurt so much and my eyes were filling up with more tears. I had the unsettling sensation that someone had just ripped my heart out of my chest, stomped on it, and pulverized it into nothingness. I¡¯m starting to doubt myself again whether I have enough strength to see her. To let go of her. Tears escaped my eyes and rolled down my cheeks. It hurts so much. It hurts me to the core that she left me. I wish I had her healed to spend more time with me. I wish I didn¡¯t leave her this morning. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for your loss, Miss Lauren¡­¡± The doctor held my shoulder gently in an attempt tofort me. But all I could feel was pain. The pain was so great that I wondered how I was still breathing with it. 11:10 Sun, 8 Oct N Chapter 18 When You¡¯re Gone 97%# 3/10 I refused to believe that she¡¯s no longer in this world, that she has left me. It¡¯s all my fault. The doctor only stared at me with the same devastated look, and that made my heart burn. ¡°You¡¯re lying¡­¡± I hissed ¡°You¡¯re lying to me!¡± I screamed, my loud voice echoing in the hallway. ¡°Let me see her! Let me see my mom!¡± I sobbed, barging into the room. No one had the courage to stop me, and as I watched the nurse cover her face with the white cloth, my heart froze as I stood there. ¡°No!¡± I shouted and charged at her in an angry manner. The nurse yelped as I yanked the cloth off my mom¡¯s face, and I froze in an instant, staring at my dead mother. ¡°Mom¡­¡± Her skin was pasty, and she¡¯s no longer breathing. 97%1 Chapter 18 When You¡¯re Gone 4/10 My trembling fingers brushed across her cheek as I copsed onto her, crying my eyes out. I won¡¯t be able to see her face anymore for the rest of my life. I won¡¯t be able to hold her hand anymore, I won¡¯t be able to hug her anymore. God¡­ ¡°Mom¡­¡± I choked, tears streaming down my face. ¡°Please, you can¡¯t do this to 1. me. You can¡¯t leave me alone¡­¡± silence fell, and the only sound that could be heard in this room is the sound of me sobbing. ¡°Mom!¡± I screamed and buried my face in her shoulder, hugging her body tightly in my arms. I don¡¯t want to let her go. There was never a time when we¡¯re apart. Even when dad and Brylee left, even when everyone didn¡¯t want us, we stayed together. She can¡¯t be gone. How am I supposed to live with this pain? Why didn¡¯t she call me toe back and tell me what¡¯s going through her mind? I let my tears dampen her shoulder, already feeling that my soul is leaving my body. 97% Chapter 18 When You¡¯re Gone ¡°We¡¯re going home to the Ind mom¡­¡± I rasped. ¡°You can go home now, sightseeing in the sea¡­ watch the sunset¡­ walk down the seashore and eat everything you want¡­ I will fulfil my promise to bring you home. Mom!¡± 5/10 Bu she didn¡¯t respond. It¡¯s only me talking to myself. I had no idea how long I have been sobbing while holding her, but I did know for certain that my soul was dead today. Today, I lost everyone in my life. My mom, my dad, and my sister. They abandoned me, breaking my heart to the point where it no longer functioned properly. ¡°Celine¡­¡± a woman¡¯s voice called me and when I looked up I saw Martha crying. ¡°We were happy watching the television earlier. She was all smiled. She was happy. But when¡­ the news came out, you¡­ and your father¡­¡± Oh, god! ¡°She saw your father p you¡­¡± Martha continued. I couldn¡¯t believe that it Chapter 18 When You¡¯re Gone was truly all my fault, so I kept shaking my head over and over again. And right now. I just want to cry. Cry, cry and cry until my tear ducts were empty. And I changed my mind of going home to the ind. I will not leave this city until those responsible for what happened to my mother have paid for what they did! I carried a piece of paper and the phone that belonged to my mother as I walked down the corridor. Martha stated that she discovered the letter underneath the phone which was ced on top of the table next to mom¡¯s bed. 6/10 My hands were shaking violently as I opened my mom¡¯s phone. and then my eyes were met with the image that was disyed on the front screen, finding it so hard that to prevent the tears that were escaping my eyes. It was a picture of the two of us taken on the ind, and we were standing by the beach with the beautiful water behind us. Mom was all smiled when I took the photo. She looked so happy even though she was already sick. Chapter 18 When You¡¯re Gone ¡°Mom¡­¡± I grazed my fingertips over the screen, as if I could really touch her face. I miss her already. 7/10 After wiping my eyes out, a natural inclination prompted me to check the messages on my mother¡¯s phone, where I discovered an unknown sender¡¯s message. However, as soon as I read the first line, I already had a good idea of who had sent the message to her. ¡°Your daughter is nothing but a whore! Have you witnessed what she just did? She had sexual rtions with a young model and then tried to pin the me on me!¡± I clenched my fist as I opened the next message, and no matter how much I tried to stop my hands from trembling, I couldn¡¯t stop them. ¡°Do you have any idea where Celine got the money to pay for your medical treatment? She sold her body to my boyfriend!¡± Fresh angry tears started to stream down my face as I read the all the messagesing from Brylee. ¡°This will be the first and thest time I¡¯m telling you this. I will never acknowledge you as my mother for the rest of my 11:10 Sun, 8 Oct N Chapter 18 When You¡¯re Gone 8/0 life! You know why? I don¡¯t want people to know that I have such an ugly and useless mother like you! I only want one mother and that would be Sasha, not you!¡± The messages had been sent this morning at nine o¡¯clock, Consequently, while the reporters were grilling me with questions, Brylee was simultaneously sending inappropriate messages to my mom, As I tightened my grip on the phone, my lips began to quiver, and the rest of my body began to shake violently in anger, making the phone almost destroyed in my hand. I will never ever forgive you for what you did to my mother! N?velDrama.Org content. I was furiously wiping away the tears when I spotted the piece of paper that Martha had given to me along with the phone. And as I opened it, the yearning I felt for her was getting stronger and I couldn¡¯t help but sob while. reading her letter for me. ¡°Celine my dear¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry that I had to leave you so quickly. I don¡¯t 11:11 Sun, 8 Oct N. Chapter 18 When You¡¯re Gone want to continue to be a bother in your life in any way. I¡¯m sorry if I caused 97% 9/10 you to go through such a difficult time. Because of me, you¡¯re suffering a lot. I always felt sorry for Brylee because I wasn¡¯t able to show how much I loved her. However, I was even more reluctant to see you hurting¡­¡± I looked up, blinking my eyes to stop the tears from falling but they just wouldn¡¯t. I let out a shaky sigh as I continued to read her letter for me. ¡°You were brought up by me since you were a child. I couldn¡¯t stand the thought of you going through even the slightest amount of anguish. But you epted the responsibility for your sister in order to save me¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand how Julio can be so heartless as to use me to threaten you over and over again; I¡¯m sorry if I can¡¯t continue with my treatment anymore. I don¡¯t want to put you through that misery. I don¡¯t want others to nder you, drag you down, and let them hurt you over and over again. I¡¯m leaving.¡± ¡°I want you to know that the reason I¡¯ve done this is because I love you. I love you so much, my dear daughter. Goodbye¡­¡± 11:11 Sun, 8 Oct Chapter 18 When You¡¯re Gone 10/10 And I burst into tears, the piece of paper crumpled in my hand as I cursed repeatedly under my breath, my anger brewed like a storm at sea. I wanted to scream but I couldn¡¯t. I sobbed as I copsed to the ground on my knees. I swear! I will let the people responsible for my mom¡¯s death pay and suffer! And I will never stop until I didn¡¯t get the justice that my mom deserved! Chapter 19 Tame Me My Brother -in-Law Chapter 19 The following morning, I made the necessary arrangements for the cremation of my mother, and her urn was deposited in a columbarium in this city. I was alone in my sorrow over her passing. I was alone myself, and no one showed me anypassion; nheless, I didn¡¯t feel the need for either of those things. I am a strong woman, my mom taught me how to be. And I was able toplete the task on my own. I am going to survive without anyone else in my life at all. It was seven o¡¯clock in the evening when my sister and her boyfriend¡¯s engagement party was held in a five-star hotel, and I didn¡¯t expect that my beloved dad would invite me. I was pleasantly surprised. My ears continued to ring with the sound of his voice as I thought back to the conversation we had over the phone the day before. ¡°You¡¯re required to attend the engagement party for your sister tomorrow looking like you are prepared to make positive changes in your life. You won¡¯t be able to leave 11:11 Sun, 8 Oct N Chapter 19 The Engagement Party until the photo shoot is over.¡± 97% 2/9 As I went through the rain while wearing nothing but a slender white dress that stopped just above my knees, my jaw clenched and my fists tightened, not minding the cold water rain that was pouring down on me. I was standing there barefoot and saturated from head to toe. ¡°I will not take no for an answer, Celine!¡± Words that Julio Lauren had spoken kept resonating in my head as I made my way through the chilly rain. ¡°Because if you decline toe, you will never be able to get away from the Wheeler family!¡± You are going to be sorry that you invited me toe here, dad¡­ ¡°When the celebration is over, you will make your way back to the Lauren family and make amends for your behavior. This is an honor thatsts a lifetime, Celine¡­ You should feel proud that my family will be able to embrace you and be a legal Lauren. You¡¯re not allowed to leave until tomorrow.¡± I pped on my best smile and made a beeline for the location of the party. ¡± Chapter 19 The Engagement Party Due to the fact that word of my transgressions had spread across the city and the various social media tforms, the security personnel at the hotel were aware of my presence, These security officers undoubtedly assumed that I was heading here to attend the engagement party for my sister, but they were slightly taken aback when they caught sight of my bare feet and soaked clothes, especially considering that it was in the middle of chilly December. ¡°Miss Lauren, are you okay?¡± the bald security guard came over with an umbre in his hand. I smiled secretly before I answered him. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry¡­ my clothes are in my sister¡¯s ce, and I just lost my shoes. I¡¯m sorry, but I won¡¯t be able to spend much time talking to you today. It is imperative that I report to the party promptly or else my father would be angry¡­¡± 3/9 After a minute of astonished silence, he then offered the umbre to me and smiled. ¡°Do you need this?¡± 11:11 Sun, 8 Oct Chapter 19 The Engagement Party I didn¡¯t pay attention on him and walked straight over. 4/9 It was clear to me from looking at the attendees in the hall that these are not ordinary citizens but rather people who are well¨Cknown in the city. Perfect! I mmed the door open and all of the people¡¯s attention shifted on me, their eyes scrutinizing me, judging me, and shot me murderous res but all I could do was smirk at them as I continued to walk further into the room. ** SEBASTIAN¡¯S POV ¡°Congrattions, Mr. Anderson!¡± ¡°Congrats! Finally, you¡¯re getting married!¡± ¡°I wish you all the happiness, Seb!¡± I smiled at the guests as they congratted me on my engagement party. Sun, 8 Chapter 19 The Engagement Party Even though it was supposed to be a joyful day, I couldn¡¯t help but feel unsettled. There was a heavy feeling that I was experiencing right now and I N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. couldn¡¯t help but wonder why. As if something bad was going to happen. 5/9 Brylee looked absolutely stunning standing next to me. She was wearing a gold¨Ccolored long dress without a strap, and it had a high slit that stopped at the highest part of her thighs, matching the three¨Cpiece ck suit I was wearing with my gold neck tie. But whenever I looked at her face, all I saw was her sister, Celine¡­ On that particr day, I was present at the press conference, so I saw everything that took ce. And as soon as I saw Celine leave the room, I hurried after her as quickly as I could. The moment I saw her pass out in the rain, my heart broke for some reason that I couldn¡¯t exin. I didn¡¯t want to think that she was that kind of woman, a woman who had abortions twice, a woman who decided to have a rtionship with a man who was married, and worst of all, a woman who used her body to gain Chapter 19 The Engagement Party money from other people. 6/9 That was the conclusion drawn from the investigation, but why does my gut tell me somethingpletely different? Why did she appear to be so hopeless and depressed every time I looked at her? Why does she looked so weak and fragile every time her eyes meet mine? The only thing I wanted to aplish at that time was to take her to the hospital, and when we were inside the car with her head leaned over my shoulder, I overheard her talking to herself while she was asleep. ¡°Mom¡­ it¡¯s killing me. I really don¡¯t want to do this¡­¡± I could see by the tears running down her face that she was crying even though her face was soaked with the water from the rain. ¡°Don¡¯t forget your promise, dad¡­¡± that was her final words before she finally became silent and remained so until we arrived at the hospital. What exactly did she mean by those words? I couldn¡¯t help but gently touch her face with my fingers while dabbing away her tears. That was the very first time that I had any inkling of how fragile she may be. 11:11 Sun, 8 Oct Chapter 19 The Engagement Party Suddenly, a cry of surprise brought my thoughts back as I watched Celine walked her way towards me and Brylee. She was wearing nothing but a thin white dress, and was soaking all over from her already ck hair, down to her feet that was bare. I nced at her face and she looked like a demon that had just emerged from the underworld. What exactly is going on with her? The people who were staring at her were talking about her behind her back and whispering insults, while several of the male attendees were looking at her with an obvious lustful intent. She was extremely painful to look at. My gaze averted back to Celine¡¯s face and red at her. I wanted to be angry at her for ruining my engagement party but somehow, I couldn¡¯t help but notice that she exuded a sense of mncholy. 7/9 Everyone was speechless for a few minutes before they reacted and started murmuring among themselves. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Sun, Chapter 19 The Engagement Party I noticed that my mother was looking at her with a distinct expression of disapproval on her face. Dad gave her a stern look before shaking his head 8/9 and gesturing for us to take back to our seats and see how things y out on their own. When I watched Sasha give Julio¡¯s side a hard nudge, my eyes constricted at them. I saw him stand up with his jaw tightened and his fists closed on his sides. He rapidly crept up behind her daughter while wearing a grim expression, as if he were heading to a battle. ¡°Celine, what the fuck are you doing?!!¡± The visitors were stunned into silence as they awaited the event that was about to take ce when Julio¡¯s voice resounded throughout the hall. ¡°Go back home and get dressed in something else! I told you to behave appropriately at the engagement party of your sister. What the hell is this?¡± Celine gazed up at him with a faint smile in her eyes, rimmed with a hint of mockery. It seemed as though Julio couldn¡¯t stand her daughter¡¯s gaze, it was as Sun, Chapter 19 The Engagement Party though he was looking into the eyes of an adversary. ¡°Celine¡­¡± he groaned. ¡°Don¡¯t make a fool of yourself here! Go home!¡± As Julio yelled to his daughter, he grabbed Celine¡¯s wrist and was about to tow her out of the room but everyone gasped when she brushed off her father¡¯s hand and proceeded to move towards us in a slow but determined manner. 9/9 I was able to sense from Brylee, who was standing right next to me, that she was getting anxious and frowning while staring at her sister. In anticipation of what was going to happen, I couldn¡¯t help but give a sly grin. I have a feeling that this is going to be quite exciting. Chapter 20 Tame Me My Brother -in-Law Chapter 20 SEBASTIAN¡¯S POV As soon as Celine came to a stop in front of us, she directed her mournful stare at the woman standing next to me. At the same time¡­ her fists tightened and her toe fingers curled, which caused my body to react in an unusual manner. I tried to catch her attention by clearing my throat, but she continued to look as if she were going to murder her sister as her eyes were fixed on her. ¡°Celine! What the hell are you doing¡ª¡± ¡°Oh¡­ how are you doing, my dear sister¡­?¡± Celine cut her off and moved closer to show the intensity of her zing gaze in close proximity. The lips of Brylee quivered, and I couldn¡¯t tell if it was from anger or fear; nheless, I could see that she was feeling anxious as she attempted to cut off Celine before she could finish her next sentence. ¡°Mom is dead. Our mother is dead¡­¡± 1/8 11:11 Sun, 8 Oct N. Chapter 20 The Woman That Night Celine¡¯s words struck me as being inappropriate at the engagement celebration, but I didn¡¯t give a hoot about what she had to say at all. Even 2/8 though I was in the position to put a stop to what she was doing, I was more interested in finding out more about what she¡¯s up to. It seemed like she was about to spill something here. ¡°Mom is dead, Brylee¡­ Were you aware of this?¡± she repeated and there was an undtion to her voice and a hint of choked grief. For some reason¡­ everyone couldn¡¯t help but frown because of that pitiful voice of hers. A moment of surprise passed over Brylee before she snapped back with a question. ¡°Are you insane?¡± She inhaled deeply before making an usatory gesture with her finger toward Celine. ¡°I don¡¯t know what nonsense are you talking about! My mother is here! And her name is Sasha!¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. After listening to what Brylee had to say, Celine erupted into a noisy bout of currently encircling her at this very moment in time. 11:12 Sun, 8 Oct N Chapter 20 The Woman That Night 3/8 After that, she made her way over to the server, who was just as preupied with watching her as she picked up a ss of wine from the tray and then immediately swallowed it down in one gulp. ¡°What kind of fuss do you think you¡¯re kicking up here?!¡± Julio hurried forward and grabbed his daughter¡¯s hand for the second time as a desperate frustration that covered his entire face was palpable. Celine winced at the taste of wine, and probably with the words and actions of her father. I smirked, thinking she wasn¡¯t a fan of alcohol. This was new to 1. me. I thought wild girls were heavy drinkers? Well, that was impossible if the things that were written in the result of the investigation weren¡¯t true. ¡°Oh¡­ my dearest father¡­¡± she chuckled as she started to walk around Julio. ¡°Your ex¨Cwife is dead. Are you happy with how things are right now?¡± her gazes were locked against Julio, but he avoided them, causing Celine to smile in victory. 11:12 Sun, 8 Oct. Chapter 20 The Woman That Night 4/8 As soon as Brylee saw that the situation was rapidly deteriorating, she raced forward in a frenzy to give Celine a p on the arm. ¡°Stop it! You¡¯re ruining my engagement party! Please, stop making a scene here!¡± Celine pped Brylee¡¯s arm back before she gripped her wrist tightly that Brylee almost winced. ¡°Really?¡± she scoffed as she harshly released Brylee¡¯s arms when she saw her reaction before she folded her arms over her chest. I could already see that she was trembling from the cold. ¡°Am I causing a scene here my sister?¡± She had a smile on her face, but it was clear from the look in her eyes that she was being mocking and sarcastic. ¡°You sent a lot of messages to mom yesterday. Didn¡¯t she tell you that she would take her own life? How nice¡­ she passed away but her daughter is enjoying in her engagement party. What a memorable asion your engagement has be!¡± To my surprise, Julio pped her across her face and my eyes widened when Celine tumbled to the ground, with blood trickling from the corner of her lips. I think she was still recovering from her illness from the other day and Sun, 8 Oc 5/8 Chapter 20 The Woman That Night here she was again, going through the same thing that happened to her that day. My chest heaved up and down when I saw tears streamed down her face and started to talk to herself. ¡°Did you see that, mom?¡± she cried out. ¡°They didn¡¯t feel any sorrow at all upon hearing the news of your passing. What they are feeling is only disgust and repulsion at me for crashing their party. So much for the rich and powerful Wheeler family!¡± To myplete shock, Brylee promptly got down on her knees and assisted in bringing her up, but Celine remained slumping on the ground. ¡°Celine, don¡¯t make any more trouble, okay? Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you home¡­¡± My brows knitted together in surprise when Brylee acted in such an unexpected manner all of a sudden. What kind of drama was she portraying now? Celine cocked her head to the side to look at Brylee, and then all of a sudden she burst outughing in a very loud voice. 6/8 Chapter 20 The Woman That Night ¡°Celine, please¡­¡± Now, Brylee was begging at her. ¡°Let me take you home so that we can talk about it, okay?¡± After giving her sister a bear hug and a nod, Celine proceeded to sob on her sister¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Ssshhh¡­ I¡¯m aware that you are feeling distressed, but I know that you will get over this. Let¡¯s go¡­¡± Because Celine was facing me while she was hugging Brylee, I saw how her lips curved into a smirk before she whispered something to Brylee to which I was aware that it was only me and Brylee could only hear. ¡°From now on¡­ I¡¯m going to take away everything from you. I¡¯ll take away whatever you care about!¡± I saw that Brylee¡¯s shoulder be rigid just before she pushed Celine away from her. In spite of this, tears were running down Celine¡¯s face, making her appear to be the very embodiment of agony and sadness. What a brilliant actress she is! Brylee stood up from kneeling and staggered towards me, but I wasn¡¯t paying attention on her. My eyes stayed fixed on Celine as she inched closer 97% Chapter 20 The Woman That Night 7/8 to me and struggled to stand up despite the fact that her body was scarcely trembling in any discernible way. I sighed seeing the bright smile on her face, but there was no warm in her eyes. ¡°Seb¡­¡± she mumbled, her eyes were now watery as if she would dissolve into a crying mess in the next second. Her beautiful face was flushed from the ss of wine she just had. I was caught away by the circumstances when Celine suddenly threw herself on me with her arms wrapped around my neck. That scent again¡­ it was killing me. ¡°Celine! What are you doing? Get away from him!¡± Brylee was crying out hysterically beside me and was about to storm towards the woman who was pressing herself against mine but I raised my hand to stop her. ¡°Seb¡­¡± Brylee stopped dead in her tracks as she looked at me with wide eyes. Celine smirked like she was enjoying this. I can see her beautiful face full of despair, mock and craziness. After she moved her face closer to mine, her warm breath touched my ear, and I immediately stiffened up in response to 97% Chapter 20 The Woman That Night 8/8 1. it. ¡°Do you miss my taste, my dear brother¨Cinw?¡± I was taken aback by her sudden whisper, and I swallowed hard. I opened my mouth to respond to her, but she swiftly shut my mouth by pressing her lips against mine and pushing her tongue into my mouth, making the world spin around me and lose myself from the kiss she was giving me. I kissed her back, oblivious to the people who were surrounding us, and now¡­ I knew without a shadow of a doubt that she was the woman I had made love that night due to the fact that she tasted and smelled the same. The same woman who had a scent of vani and strawberry. My mind told me to push her away because she¡¯s my fiancee¡¯s sister but before I could do that, she copsed in my arms. Chapter 21 Chapter 21 SEBASTIAN¡¯S POV 1/ I was fast enough to catch Celine¡¯s body before she fell to the ground, lifted her up, and carried her bridal style. Just I was about to walk out of the room, I felt someone¡¯s fingers wrapped around my arm. ¡°S¨CSeb..¡± Hearing Brylee¡¯s voice prevented me from moving. ¡°Where are you taking her?¡± I heaved a deep sigh before shaking off her hand and continuing to walk, but another woman pranced over and she looked like she was on the verge of blowing a fuse. My mother cast a suspicious look in my direction before interrogating me with the question, ¡°What in the world are you doing, Sebastian?¡± ¡°Her temperature is rising¡­¡± I said, oblivious to the eyes that were surrounding me and anticipating my next move. ¡°I can¡¯t just leave her here 1940 1 Chay & Te like this.¡± 13 ¡°What the hell are you talking about?¡± She nced at me with eyes filled with disbelief and astonishment. ¡°I¡¯m taking her with me, mom¡­¡± I don¡¯t want to meet her gaze because I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be hypnotized and make her stop me. ¡°She¡¯s going home with me¡­¡± As I walked away from mom, I felt someone heavily ce their hand on my shoulder. I didn¡¯t look around to see who it was because I could tell by the way he was pressing his hand on my shoulder that he was angry with me. ¡°Julio¡­ what is it that you want?¡± ¡°She¡¯s my daughter, I¡¯m the one who will take her home, Sebastian¡­¡± he was now in front of me and wearing a fake smile, his voice sounding ingratiating. And as he was talking, he extended his arm to take Celine from my me, but I retreated a step in the opposite direction. ¡°She¡¯s not going home with you. I¡¯m bringing her to the hospital¡­¡± Chapter 70 ying A Tock- The strangeness of the situation was exemplified by Julio¡¯s frozen smile and the twitching of his lips where no one could see. ¡°Of course¡­ to the hospital it 1. is. She must have been delirious from the fever. Come, give her to me¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bother.¡± I stated it without changing my tone. ¡°I¡¯m going to¡ª¡± ¡°Sebastian.¡± It didn¡¯t ur to me that Brylee was already standing next to 1. me. ¡°There are enough people in the Lauren family to handle this situation. It is not necessary for you to do it for my sister. Are you going to leave our engagement celebration, which has already been ruined because of her?¡± I caught a glimpse out of the corner of my eye that my mother moved closer to me, revealed how her stare was filled with an infinite amount of disdain as she looked at Celine. ¡°Sebastian! Hand her over to Mr. Lauren!¡± My mom¡¯s voice didn¡¯t budge me a bit. I stared at the unconscious woman in my arms, my heart skipped a bit and I couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for her. I can¡¯t give her to her father. I witnessed him inflict both physical and emotional pain onto her. Hef But another deep sigh as I gazed up at the people in front of me, mainly at julle who was walling for me to hand his daughter to him, ¡°Since my clothing is already soaked, please allow me to be the one to take her to the hospital.¡± I spread the word. ¡°That ought to spare the Inconvenience for everyone else¡­¡± Only then did everyone realize that because I had been holding the soaking Celine, my clothes were also sodden. Everyone stepped aside and gave the way to me as I walked out of the hall. ¡°Brylee¡­¡± Brylee¡¯s voice was shaky and when I turned to look at her, she fluttered her eyshes and she suddenly burst into tears. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Brylee¡­¡± mom whispered to her ear, loud enough for me to hear. ¡°Kindness has always been my son¡¯s weakness¡­¡± 4/8 Before I could finally exit the room, I saw dad hurried over to Brylee tofort her since she was now a sobbing mess. Chapter 21 ying A Trink CELINE¡¯S POV I opened my eyes into an unfamiliar room. There was a faint cigarette smell wafting in the dark room, in which only amp in the nightstand was on. 5/6 attempted to sit up but failed miserably because I had the impression that the room around me was whirling. ¡°Where am I?¡± I massaged my temple with my fingers, the aftermath of the sickness still leaving trails of dizziness. All I could recall was that I cried on my mom¡¯s body in the hospital, and read her letter for me. In the room, there was a man smoking, but I couldn¡¯t make out his face or identify him. Most likely my father? ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± a maic voice suddenly rang out in the night making me flinch. I had to use all of my willpower to get up, but once I did, I immediately All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. leaned my back against the headboard and put my instinct for self¨Cpreservation on high alert. 12 48 Mon, 9 Od Chapter 21 Raying A Trick The room was instantaneously lit with blinding lights the moment the switch was flipped. 6/8 I wasn¡¯t in the best of health at the time, so I didn¡¯t Instantly Identify his voice when I heard it, and it wasn¡¯t until then that I realized who else was in the room with me. Sebastian, who was dressed impably in a suit that entuated the perfection of his figure, approached me with his hands stuffed into the pockets of his pants as he stopped at the foot of the bed. He looked at me with a serious expression on his face, and the air around him was tinged with an icy chill. ¡°Where am I?¡± I asked, my voice was scratchy and hoarse. ¡°What are you going to do to me?¡± Deep lines creased my forehead as I stared at the man who was standing ramrod¨Cstraight and shrouded in an indescribable chill. Uneasiness gripped me. I tore my gaze away from him and let my gaze roam around the room, but as soon as I realized that this was the same ce where I had given myself to Chapter 21 ying A Trick him, my heart leaped into my throat, Did Sebastian bring me here? Why? In a fit of anxiousness, I began to fiddle with the fabric of the sheets with my fingers. I regarded him with suspicion as I went over in my thoughts the possible reasons as to why he had brought me back to this ce, ¡°So¡­ you don¡¯t remember what you said to me, huh?¡± The man¡¯s lips were twisted into an indifferent arc, and his eyes were so iced cold that they chilled the bones in my body. What¡¯s he talking about? ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t understand¡­¡± I was a little uneasy about him. I squeezed my eyes shut¡­ trying to recall what happened, and my eyes widened in horror as I opened them. My hands clutched the sheets tightly to my chest with both fists, the reality of my mother¡¯s death hit me so hard. I was able to remember quite vividly how Juha Tauren had pped me in front of the people who were inside the hall, on well in how Bryles had arter, iming that she cared about me while in reality she didn¡¯t 2/9 Everyone¡¯s tul nces of me were like spikes that pinned me to the ke and set me aze, and it felt like I was the target of a witch hunt. The memory of the scene emerged once more in my thoughts. Unconsciously, I bit my lower lip so hard that it bled. Sebastian gazed at my eyes, which were bing more and more clouded by sadness, as well as my shoulders, which were slightly shaking. My eyes widened in surprise when he leaned down. I moved my head back subconsciously, couldn¡¯t figure out what he was ying at. His eyes shed with a hint of obsecure dark light and before I could react, he grasped my chin with his fingers and whispered in my ear¡­ ¡°So, you¡¯re ying a trick on me, huh?¡± 12:49 Mon, 900 0. Chapter 22 Chapter 22 CELINE¡¯S POV ¡°So, you¡¯re ying a trick on me, huh?¡± 1/10 Despite the fact that my chin was being painfully pinched by his fingers, I still. forced out a smile through the difort, as I watched the light flicker across his eyes. ¡°H¨Chow could I y a trick on you? I haven¡¯t the slightest inkling of what you are saying?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ is that so?¡± Sebastian taunted. The smile on his lips widened, but the cy look in his eyes was enough to send a tremor through my body. his served as a clear portent of poor fortune and should have been taken eriously. sl expected, the man leaned over and came close to my ear, his hands Chapter 221 suren Mansion forming prison bars on both sides of my body which made me swallow hard as I stared at him. At this same instant, each one of us was able to make out the distinct puffs of the other¡¯s breath. Both this position and the scenario had a tititing quality to them. ¡°Celine¡­¡± I was taken aback by the way in which his icy voice managed to coo cozily in my ear, but then he snorted. ¡°Are you aware of the consequences that could await you if you continue to provoke me?¡± he warned me, and at this precise instant, a level of terror I had never experienced before crept up my body and into my bones. After some thought, came to the conclusion that this person was both dangerous and cruel. What was more terrifying was his method of operation. People in the city had an unspoken understanding that they would prefer to provoke both the gods and the devils in order to avoiding into contact Mon # Chapter 22 Lauren kansion with Sebastian Anderson. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t even know how they would meet their deaths. He snickered, his voice hoarse and deep, unlike the devil¡¯s whisper. This man¡¯s aura was so terrible and I¡¯ve got no choice but to win this war because he will definitely kill me, so I said¡­ ¡°Do you want me, my dear brother¨Cinw?¡± I put my arms around his neck and felt him freeze for a split second. The stillness in the air made it seem as though time had stopped moving. Sebastian and I both remained frozen during the whole thing as we battled staring. That was a risk I was willing to take on my end. The disdain that I saw in his eyes at that moment made it quite clear to me that I was a slut in his eyes who had seduced the man who was engaged to my sister. I was conscious of the fact that, at this very moment, my reputation had already been dragged through the muck. People I didn¡¯t know were criticizing. harassing, and bullying me on various social media tforms, calling me Chapter 23 Ap things like ¡°you don¡¯t love yourself¡± and ¡°you¡¯re a shameless hussy¡± A few secondster, the man removed my arms from around his neck and looked at me with a pair of icy blue eyes. I had to force myself to maintain eye contact with him while he stared at me. A glimmer of a smile crept up to the corner of my mouth, and I softly wporod, ¡°Sobastian¡­¡± But he had already stood up, and the expression on his ice¨Ccold face changed to one of sadness. ¡°Behave yourself and show some respect to your sister! If you dare to y any trick on me again, you know the consequence¡­¡± With that said, he walked out of the room with a stomping gait while I door shut, Silence fell the room and I was tensed all over as I copsed back onto the bed. I wanted to have revenge on Brylee and take everything away from her. 12.49 19 # Fapter Crin Everything that belonged to her However, Sebastian Anderson was the initial trigger for my entice How onse I plow on with this battle if this man was so difficult to trick? sister I I was given the opportunity to simply exact my vengeanos on my sis thanks to the invitation extended to me by Julio Lauren to live into his house He announced to the public that he will be a good father to me and fix my bad personality, That¡¯s the only reason why he invited me to live in his house, not becouse he¡¯s epting me as his daughter; rather, he wanted to show everyone that he is a caring father. Let¡¯s see, my father dear¡­ My mother was gone and they have nothing else to threaten me. While I have nothing more to lose, they have everything to lose. When I got to the Lauren¡¯s mansion, no one was there but the servants, and 6/10 the middle¨Caged woman just stopped me at the doorway as I was about to enter the house I scowled at her as I looked at her in bewilderment, wondering why she¡¯s stopping me to step inside. ¡°Miss Brylee has specifically instructed that, with the exception of you, no other dirty things may be brought into this house. Do you understand?¡± Oh so she was insinuating that I was one of the dirty things¡­ The woman scrutinized my every move from head to toe, and her attention was drawn to the ratty suitcase I was holding in my hand. She deemed at me like I was someone unworthy of respect. ¡°So are you going to frisk me?¡± I asked her, and the look on her face confirmed it. She raised her eyebrows at me, surprised that I snapped at her. ¡°That¡¯s an /450 Whes talven order. I am merely carrying out my duties and adhering to the Instructions given to me by my boss. Could you kindly open your bag and allow me to take a look?¡± I smirked as lifted my bag but I didn¡¯t open it. ¡°Okay¡­ considering that it was a request from my dear sister, then¡­ I suppose that from this point forward, I could use a new bag¡­¡± After stating so, I threw my luggage into the garden and then turned around to give her, who was looking at me with a shocked expression, a grin. She might not expect me to be so unfussy. I just shrugged my shoulders and shoved her out of the way so that I could have space to walk into the house. ¡°All done. Where is my assigned room?¡± I inquired, but all she did was stare at me with widened eyes. ¡°Where. Is. My. Room!¡± I reiterated, and she shifted ufortably in her position before pointing to the stairs leading down to the basement. ¡°In the cer, close to the one that I upy¡­¡± Great! So they¡¯re going to treat me as one of their servants, too? How incredibly wonderful was my family? 114 As I made my way down the steps and descended down to the basement, a smile tugged at the corners of my mouth. ¡°Come on! I¡¯ll take you there!¡± I overheard the maid say as she led the way downstairs and shortly thereafter opened a door. ¡°By the way, Miss Brylee advised that the first thing you need to do is to clean yourself up by taking a shower.¡± I was so focused on getting to the bed in the middle of the room that I ¡°Your closet is stacked to the brim with clothing. Even though they are Miss Brylee¡¯s old outfits, all of the brands are so well¨Cknown that most individuals will never get the opportunity to wear something by that particrbel in their entire life.¡± 12:50 2.90 0. 17 Lavres talon N?velDrama.Org content. I frowned as I walked back to the doorway where she was standing and 9/15 mmed the door close on her face with a bang. Her voice was so annoying! ¡°Stop acting so prissy!¡± I heard her yell from the outside of my room. ¡°Let¡¯s see how Miss Brylee will deal with you when shees home!¡± I chuckled, clicking my tongue as I plopped myself on the bed. My eyes quickly swept across to the clock hanging on the wall and saw that it was already six o¡¯clock in the evening; however, nobody was home at that time. I made the decision to take a shower, and then I walked towards the closet and selected an old but beautiful dress to wear before I walked out and wandered around in the empty living room. An idea popped in my mind when I saw arge wine cab at the far corner, and there were countless bottles of extravagantly luxurious wine organized on the shelf. I grabbed the holy grail on the shelf, the one thing that was guaranteed to calm the anxieties and put one to sleep. Even though it had been two days Chapter 221 ayen Marielon 10/10 since myst meal, I was in no way hungry at all. I was very exhausted, yet I couldn¡¯t seem to fall asleep even when I tried. Perhaps this thing would work Its miracle on me. Chapter 23 Chapter 23 CELINE¡¯S POV 1/7 I made my way towards the plush couch while smiling and carrying the holy grail in one hand and a wine ss in the other. I experimented with plopping my body down and bouncing multiple times to get a sense for how plush the couch felt, I couldn¡¯t help but giggle as I filled the ss with the wine and downed it in one gulp. ¡°Hmmm¡­ delicious!¡± I beamed as I added more wine to the ss, and gulped it again and again until I ran out of wine. So¡­. this is how it felt to be rich? As I got off the couch, I hummed a song to myself, and then I staggered over to the mini bar to get another bottle of wine because the holy grail was empty. But the maid immediately came over and yelled at me causing my eyes to darken, casting menacing res in her direction. ¡°And who are you to keep me from drinking wine?!¡± I groaned, as I attempted to grab another bottle, IS Queenc wild der while toring the contene TOD connections Ë° 5 wal wine gume was the counter staggered down the stars, and te thy on when all of a sudden heard that someone had en the war es reum Brock to the living room! wap and washing towards her som on the second floor it Ad Then Ther Rowed upon matang than she had reverted to having ck Pit Madal exed bothurny wp Nucdio¡± Brylee addressed the valid wwth weras, fodicam Grues Chapter 23 identally ¡°Are you going to leave or I¡¯ll break this on your face?¡± I watched her lips moved and finally spat out, ¡°Y¨Cyou¡¯re dead once Miss Brylee is back! She will definitely punish you!¡± Then she stormed off. 3/7 I stuck my tongue out at her as she walked away, before I smiled and poured another ss of wine, and my loneliness grew worse with each sip. After downing the fourth ss, I became aware that my surrounding was spinning as a result of the dizziness I had been experiencing. ¡°All right¡­ it¡¯s time to go to bed¡­¡± I set my wine ss down on the counter, staggered down the stairs, and made my way into my room when all of a sudden I heard that someone had arrived home. As I descended the stairs to return back to the living room, I looked up and saw Brylee rushing towards her room on the second floor. It was then that I scowled upon noticing that she had reverted to having ck hair. ¡°You need to hurry up, Nadia!¡± Brylee addressed the maid who was following ppy phund hat and her Foshangings Ch 18m het name weg ye into something nicer buscle Sebastian is going chuckled to myself as welled toward the couch in an attempt to sit down, but fell back and closed my eyes but then I heard the door open from the main door, but was sleepy enough to cheek who had arrived. ¡°Miss Brylee¡± a man¡¯s voice could be heard, and he was lightly shaking my shoulder. Het out a groan and pushed his hand away from me while keeping my eyes closed. ¡°I¡¯m Mr. Anderson¡¯s driver, and he told me to fetch you up. Have you been drinking?¡± I smiled and shook my head. I¡¯m not Brylee. But I don¡¯t understand why I wasn¡¯t able to say it out loud. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Miss Brylee¡­¡± He carried me bridal style and before I could even resist, darkness engulfed me, and I sank into a deep slumber. ¡°Mr. Anderson Is already waiting for you¡­¡± he added. Frapist #1 ulentaily SEBASTIAN¡¯S POV N 5/7 As soon as I entered my room, I noticed Brylee dozing off on my bed. When I saw that she had colored her hair ck, It made me grin. She was wearing the dress I gave herst year on her twentieth birthday and she was curled up on the white beddings and the hom of her dress was slightly pulled up, revealing her wless and smooth thighs. My adam¡¯s apple rolled inexplicably, and I found myself licking my lips as I forced myself to tear my eyes away from her. I¡¯ll be going on a business trip tomorrow in Germany and I had nned on having a dinner date with her before I left the country; but, when I went to check on her, she was angelically sound asleep on my bed, being lightly snored, and her brows were twisted. She rolled over and altered her position, but she waspletely unaware that taking this new position would cause me to groan aloud. The sight of her spa 93 ent identally pulling the hem of her dress up to her stomach caused a shadow to form over my pupils. Shit! 4-73%0 6/7 As I came in closer to her and lightly touched her cheek with my fingertips, a grin tugged at the corners of my mouth. ¡°Are you trying to seduce me, huh?¡± The girl¡¯s eyebrows furrowed further as she pursed her lips and mumbled something before moving on. I moved in even closer to get a better understanding of what it was that she was trying to say, but I couldn¡¯t hear it clearly. I frowned when I smelled the alcohol from her mouth. ¡°Have you been drinking?¡± The frown I was wearing gradually faded away as I took in how gorgeous her face was, which stoked the fire of my desire in me. Tonight, for some reason¡­ I had the impression that she¡¯s even more charming than usual. Chapter 24 Chapter 24 CELINE¡¯S POV ¡°Excuse me, Miss Lauren¡­ but do you know the solution to this conundrum¡­¡± The professor in my Calculus lesson drowned me out by my thoughts as t scribbled down some notes,rgely the keywords I detected in his lengthy presentation, and I sighed in boredom because I was already familiar with all of this information. ¡°Sure, Sir¡­¡± I rolled my eyes as I got up out of my seat and scribbled the answer down on the ck board, which earned me apliment from Professor Kramer. This was the first week that I came back from school and I really don¡¯t see the point of wasting everyone¡¯s time by repeating information they already taughtst year. As soon as the instructor began to exin my answer to everyone, I sighed and went back to my seat. ¡°You must find this lesson dull, doesn¡¯t it?¡± A man with a deep voice muttered A G 73% to me as he leaned in and got far too close to me; in fact, I can smell the minty breath that is hitting my flushed cheek as he did so. 2/7 ¡°Seb¡­?¡± my eyebrows furrowed as I nced at him. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± He paid no attention to me, and instead of responding to my inquiry, he disregarded me and slid his hand between my thighs¡­ where it was able to reach my cro tch as I was only wearing a school uniform. I clenched my teeth in response to his impatience and mmed my knees together, which prevented his hand from moving any farther. ¡°Seb, please¡­¡°, I begged, but for some reason it came out sounding more like a moan. Fearing that I would be booted out of the ssroom if I spoke up, I kept my voice down. Sebatian disregarded my pleading nonchntly. ¡°Don¡¯t make any sound, Brylee¡­¡± Brylee¡­? But I¡¯m Celine¡­ 12 3 Mon, 9 Get Chapter 24 fursaning Before he removed his hand from my thigh and slid down his seat, he gave 3/7 me a smirk that suggested he was up to no good and then kneeled in front of me under the desk and spread my legs apart. ¡°Sobastian¡­¡± my eyes widened as he stealthily removed my underwear and stuffed it in the pocket of his dress pants. After that, he buried his head between my thighs and got to work, eating me out in the middle of my Calculus lecture in a nonchnt manner. After taking a short intake of air as a result of the shock I was experiencing, I looked back at the ckboard, doing my best to conceal my growing pleasure and appear to be cool. My fingers began to curl around the edge of the desk, and the force I was using caused my knuckles to turn white. I pped the other palm over my mouth in order to prevent myself from letting out a loud groan or perhaps a scream. How the hell can this be happening? Am I dreaming? 1] ??? Sebastian¡¯s frangay glided slow trong torturous carmes around may r en dendanding downward following on unseen made the win Supposed to take the lose my mind gways love the way you taste, Bryfee.¡± he murmured, seemingly hot coning about getting cought by anyone, and ran his tongue through my wet folds No Sebastian. fm not Brylee¡­ I lowered my head and closed my eyes so that my professor wouldn¡¯t see me, and then I proceeded to delight in the jolts of electricity that were being produced in my nerves by this man¡¯s astonishingly adept tongue. ¡°I could get used to doing this, every day, Brylee..¡± he said, as he used the pad of his thumb to split my inner lips and collected every drop of wetness that I had leaked. What exactly did he mean to say by that? When opened my eyes two bed by scene that had been my head was now spittel as a result of the excessive amount of alcohol I had consumed e I tried to run my hands over the bed was resting on and it felt so plush and luxurious, much like a bed you would find in a hotel the hotel where I gave myself to Sebastion. Oh my G od. Am I still dreaming? I moaned when I felt his tongue flick over my c lit. ¡°Oh this feels so good, Sebastian!¡± Larched my back and closed my legs around his head, trapping it there whilst starting to take control. I brought my fingers to his hair and curled them around it¡­ pulling on it to somehow alleviate the tension that had umted in my muscles. ¡°Stay still..¡± Hemanded and I groaned in response, rolling my hips to get more friction. Sebastian grabbed hold of my thighs and pulled me closer to him as he continued to work his magic on the area of my body that I find to be the most Chapter 24 Preaming When I opened my eyes, I was confronted by a scene that had been my head was now spinning, most likely as a result of the excessive amount of alcohol I had consumed earlier, I tried to run my hands over the bed I was resting on, and it felt so plush and luxurious, much like a bed you would find in a hotel. The hotel where I gave myself to Sebastian. Oh my G od¡­ Am I still dreaming? I moaned when I felt his tongue flick over my cl it. ¡°Oh.. this feels so good Sebastian!¡± I arched my back and closed my legs around his head trapping it there whilst starting to take control. I brought my fingers to his hair and curled them around it¡­ pulling on it to somehow alleviate the tension that had umted in my muscles. ¡°Stay still¡­¡± Hemanded and I groaned in response, rolling my hips to get more friction. Sebastian grabbed hold of my thighs and pulled me closer to himes be continued to work his magic on the area of my body that I find to be sensitive. He allowed his teeth to brush against my cli t and then hit on it, d hard enough to genuinely hurt me but hard enough to have me mean way ¡°Ch. Sebastion!¡± He praised me with adoration as he put his hands under my demere and Efted it ever¨Cso¨Cslightly. ¡°Good girl, baby.¡± he eximed My back began to arch off the bed as a result of his careful attention, and i attempted to alert him to the situation ¡°Sebastian, Im almost there¨Con the air got knocked out of my lungs as a powerful, burning surge of euphoria rushed over my body, leaving it a shaking mess, and a heap of jelly limbs. Oh, G od.. if this was a dream, please don¡¯t wake me up. When the powerful man dutifully cleaned me up with long licks that proved to be fatal for my oversensitive c lit, which was pulsating between my legs and driving my entire body to twitch involuntarily, I smiled. After he was through, he went up my body and kissed me, making me taste All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. myself on his tongue as he did so. As I ced my arms around his neck and Vasarationy Hadiwire simura in the set effecten today do yee¡¯s dress and he grittet hold of the delicate fabric. ¡°I want you Kw Brylece where grant my ips, and without opening my eyes, I gave him the segred to remove my dress by nodding and stretched my arms C Chapter 25 Chapter 25 CELINE¡¯S POV Having Sebastian kiss me in my dreams was wonderful, and having him make love to me right now made me want to p the reality to my sister¡¯s face that her boyfriend was making love to mo for the second time around. But unfortunately¡­ this was nothing but just a dream. 1/11 When I felt his tongue capture one of my nipples while his hand stroked the other, I let out a low groan. He closed his eyes as he started to suck on it, and did too, throwing my head back in pleasure. ¡°You taste so sweet, Brylee¡­¡± he groaned against my flesh. When heid down on me, I wrapped my legs around his torso, and his erection came into contact with the wetness that was dripping off of me. The thin piece of clothing that he was wearing was the only thing that kept them apart. ¡°Seb¡­¡± I murmured as I started to rub against his hardness and smiled in contentment. 12 33 Mon, 9 Oct Chapter 25 Seduced 2/11 The attractive man grinded back and pushed his hard member into me while bing more aggressive with my nipple. He sank his teeth into my skin and alternated between biting and sucking, which caused me to see stars behind my closed lids for a little period, but not for long. He abruptly stopped from what he was doing and got up from me, earning a moan of protesting out from my mouth. My eyes remain closed as I waited for him, perhaps taking off his clothes, and once he was naked, I was greeted by his firm erection, and I gasped when I felt it against my thigh. In anticipation, I bit the inside of my lip, and when he was finally all the way inside of me, filling me up, I flung my head back. ¡°Seb¡­¡± I let out a breath as I clung to him tightly as he began to thrust his way in and out of me. ¡°Brylee¡­¡± he moaned as he tightly gripped my waist and rammed into me in a slow and deep manner, allowing me to feel every single inch of him as he invaded me and split me apart. ¡°Does it feel wonderful, baby¡­?¡± ¡°Hmmm¡­!¡± I was unable to utter a single word and instead whimpered in a high¨Cpitched voice. My brain simply was not able to be bothered with simple jirakeing the persone there was smugling from the very cows of my axistance and parenting every cell of my body Sahnelian gave me another passionate Viss, during which he slipped his tongue into my mouth in sync with his erection. As he pushed in and out o ths, he found my tongue and engaged in a fric doncs, both of which i had to stop short so that I could continue to breaths, ¡°I just can¡¯t get enough of you, baby. He moaned in my ear as he kissed me all the way from my lobe to my jaw, and down to my throat, Me 108, Seb¡­ He caught my drift and picked up his pace¡­ increasing the speed of his thrusts while bringing his right hand to my cli t and pressing the pads of two of his fingers against it.. rubbing it in what I supposed to be a circr motion. I dug my nails into the hot skin of his back and kept crying out in ecstasy¡­ to the point where the sounds would juste out every second¡­ incessantly, ?????????? JDA) SANSDUAS EN???S ? ? ? was going das just be one of the beginning one he hit a sweet My PU was force opere seemes crest of the act and wrobbed my legs around his hits to prevent him frompletely treeg hinset. I reecechir race of me ighters, working his moge Seboston continued to push at that specific sect untill came of over his throbbing erection and his hand with a lengthy shout ¡°Oh, Bree.¡± whispered a choked groan escaping his lips when his prose mode me contract around him and he moved faster, his thrusts turning more violent¡­ rougher, so strong that he even caused the bed to move judging by the noise of the headboard hitting the wall. leoddn¡¯t move anymore. I was too drained and worn out from what he¡¯s doing to me. I just continued groaning and moaning, and then with one more deep thrust, he hit his climax releasing his seed inside of me with a low, seductive grunt that I was going to replicate in my imagination every night when I was dreaming. Hended on top of me and put his arm around my bare body as he kissed my hair and buried his face in it. ¡°Brylee.¡± he whispered in my ear, giving me small kisses on my face, telling me something but I couldn¡¯t hear it anymore as I finally dozed off. I awoke in a room that was familiar to me, feeling pain throughout my entire body. My expression changed to one of irritation as I instinctively covered my face with the back of my hand and hissed in response to the quick opening of the heavy drapes, which allowed the blinding sunlight to flood the room. When I moved even slightly, my entire body hurt, and I got the impression that I had narrowly escaped a catastrophic event. I gradually sat up and massaged the side of my hips, only to discover that I had been naked Mon, Oct 0 Chapter 25 Bachwed underneath the sheets. t 6/11 Last night I had a dream that I was having sex with Sebastian, and this morning I woke up wearing nothing. When I was in the middle of a dream, did I also take off all of my clothes? I couldn¡¯t help butugh sarcastically at myself. I rubbed my eyes with my fingers and gently opened them, and when I did, I almost let out a scream when I saw that I wasn¡¯t the only person in the room. My peripheral vision suddenly focused on the form of a man who was calmly seated on the chair, facing me. Had he been watching me sleep? His shadowy eyes red at me with an expression that was teetering on the brink of a smile and a scowl at the same time. ¡°Celine¡­¡± the man spoke through his gritted teeth. I felt my heart tighten inexplicably and I subconsciously inched backward. No sooner had I moved that the pain between my legs spi ked through my whole body. 12 34 Mon, G Chapter 25 Seduced 7/11 Looking down, I stared in horror at my legs that were covered with purple marks and love bites. I took a deep breath and gazed down at my chest. Sure enough, there were marks on it as well. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I asked as I gaped at him in shock. ¡°Why am I here?¡± Thest thing I could remember was passing out on the couch after drinking too much wine and having no recollection of what happened after that. As my hazy memory progressed, I became aware of sounds such as moaning, sobbing, biting, and scratching. It wasn¡¯t a dream! Oh my, go d! My eyes widened in horror as my gaze returned back to the man who was now putting his shirt on while approaching me on the bed. Before I could even think of what to do, he pushed my chin up with his fingers. ¡°You seduced me, Celine! You pretended to be Brylee!¡± His furious eyes swept over me as if I hadmitted some awful act, which made me feel extremely dismay. His statement had grated on my raw nerves. Chapter So 4441 I crinkled my lips into a sneer as his cynicism gave me the confidence to de so, and I gazed intently into those e cobalt eyes. Im sorry to be the one for tell you this, but you really ought to be wondering how I managed to get on your bed.¡± ¡°What?¡± he frowned in confusion. ¡°Fine¡­¡± I sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s not discuss how I found myself in your bed, but are you really unable to tell the difference between me and my sister? You should be aware that I was drinkingst night, and the moment you kissed me, you could tell that I wasn¡¯t Brylee. I mean, you should know that I wasn¡¯t your girlfriend the moment your lips touched mine¡­¡± In lieu of providing an answer to my question, he responded with the following: ¡°Is this how you work your way up to bing someone¡¯s mistress? By resorting to the assistance of your sharp tongue?¡± Sebastian pursed his lips together, his voice was as cold as ice. So¡­. he couldn¡¯t tell the difference between me and Brylee? 12 54 Mon, 9 Oct Chapter 25 Seduced I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle when I realized that he hadn¡¯t had sex with my sister. 43 ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone about this!¡± he spat, taking his suit on the bed and putting it on. His words broke my heart, not expecting him to tell me this. My eyes dulled up for a few seconds before I cracked up. I couldn¡¯t deny the fact that he was still the hottest man I¡¯d ever seen even though he looked like he was going to murder me right now. Even the way he dressed, everything about him was really aesthetically beautiful. I was already as horrible as the people who had abused and criticized me on various social media tforms. What exactly is there left for me to be afraid of? ¡°One million dors!¡± I said casually, smiling wickedly at him. Sebastian spun on his heels to face me, his eyebrows furrowed in apparent uncertainty as he did so. ¡°What did you say?¡± Chapter 25 Sedan I pushed myself out of the bed, letting the white sheets slip out of my naked body, my bare feet sinking into the soft carpet. As I approached him, he was staring at my physique, and I noticed that his N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Adam¡¯s apple was bobbing up and down as he did so. This made me grin. ¡°I said, I want one million dors for me to keep quiet¡­¡± I whispered into his ear, my hot breath fanning his crimson cheek. ¡°Give me the money if you don¡¯t want me to tell Brylee about what urred to usst night.¡± ¡°One million dors?¡± He asked with a sneering expression. I shrugged my shoulders before I walked away and gathered my hair and tied it up into a loose bun. ¡°You see, Mr. Anderson¡­. you¡¯re a very sessful businessman. I seriously doubt that you¡¯re unaware of what hush money is¡­¡± When I stared at his face, he had a smirk stered on his lips and he started to close the distance between us. Now, it¡¯s time for me to swallow hard as he neared me step by step, the sarcasm that was in his eyes became more and more obvious. But I didn¡¯t budge; rather, I stood there dently with my chin held high and my arms crossed, ready to take on the challenge. Sebastian came to a stop in front of me, extended his hand, and traced his fingers across my face. After that, he put his free hand around my waist and pressed my body against his. Along my waist, his fingers had left markings that were as light as feathers, giving rise to an illusion of gentleness. Chapter 26 Chapter 26 CELINE¡¯S POV I had to force a hard swallow as I felt Sebastians warm hand on my flesh, which was scorching. Nevertheless, the reverie was disrupted the very next second when he spoke the most nasty remarks, which caused the smile on my face to freeze for a split second for a moment of stunned silence. ¡°So¡­ this is how you earn money normally?¡± Because I didn¡¯t want to appear weak, I fought back. As I gripped thepel of his suit and murmured in his ear, the corner of my mouth twisted into a sneer once more. ¡°Regardless of how I make my money¡­ it remains the fact that you¡¯ve enjoyed everyst bit of my service, haven¡¯t you?¡± While I was saying this, I rubbed my body against his, and his eyes darkened and became chilly. The sensation of his eyes cutting through my skin and reaching my nerves was excruciating. His expression clearly conveyed his abhorrence of the situation. 4 Men, 900 As I stepped away from him, I maintained a very subtle smile on my face. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, Mr. Anderson once the money fills my pocket, I know how to keep a secret..¡± He grasped my chin, and although it hurt¡­ I didn¡¯t show any sign of difort. Instead, my face was expressionless as I stared at him. ¡°One million dors?¡± he scoffed. ¡°You really are the cheapest girl I¡¯ve over known, Celine Lauren¡­¡± I rolled my tongue along my inner cheek, caressing my chin that he¡¯d hurt. But the words he just said to me was more painful¡­ ¡°Five million dors and you¡¯ll take this secret to your grave!¡± He spat at me as he pulled a check out of the pocket of his suit and began to sign it before throwing it in my face. I had to bend down to pick up the check after it had fallen on the ground, and I couldn¡¯t help but smile triumphantly when I realized that he had actually written five million dors in it. ¡°How generous of you, my dear brother¨Cinw¡­¡± Chapter 25 The Vita ¡°Get out of my sight!¡± he shouted and Iughed as I put on the dress I was wearingst night that he took off from me. ¡°Goodbye and thank you, your majesty.¡± I blew him a kiss on the way out of the room before flipping my hair and going about my business. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. However. I didn¡¯t expect to see a girl walking down the hallway that made me quickly examine my surroundings. I thought I was in a hotel. I was wrong. It conjured images of a magnificent mansion, a life lived in the height of opulence and extravagance, and mountains of cash. These words started rattling around in my head all of a sudden. 34 This was not a hotel but rather the vi that belonged to the Anderson Family. Even the air they inhaled had a sweet aroma of honey because it was such an elegant and respectable ce. ¡°Brylee..¡± I was taken aback by the girl¡¯s voice. And I am able to recall her 12 55 Mon, 9 Oct. Chapter 26 The Vi now. She¡¯s Cynthia, Sebastian¡¯s younger sister. So¡­ she thought I was Brylee? 4/6 I tried to get away from her and head down the steps, but she followed behind me. ¡°Hey, I was wondering if you could tell me more about your sister Celine¡¯s return to the Lauren family? You didn¡¯t kick her back to the ind where she was staying, did you?¡± I came to aplete halt, but I didn¡¯t turn around to face her when I did so. ¡°Has she offended you by any chance?¡± I asked. These wealthy folks were all callous and ruthless individuals. Cynthia took a step forward and gave a hesitant smile. She continued by saying that ¡°everyone in the city knows what kind of girl she is¡­¡± You have no choice but to expel her from the city because she is such a shameless woman. Please, Brylee¡­ don¡¯t allow her to bring shame on the Lauren family¡­¡± I let out a snort ofughter, which caused her eyes to go wide as she pondered the reason for my response being the way it was. 473% 5/6 What we you boughing other eyes getting wider as she looked at me with en the fiehead. NNYnceived notion that the only daughter of a wealthy and INTASANASI KWAMEN Would exude dignity, generosity, and self¨Cpossession. I was We ¡°Tetout a little chuckle to myself. ¡°Well, Miss Cynthia Anderson¡­ you Neostomed those terms into power, tittle¨Ctattler, and nder. It was groot getting to know you have a wonderful day!¡± ¡°What the hell ore you talking about?¡± The expression on Cynthia¡¯s face Sorged diomotically when she abruptly blocked my way, but I simply shrugoso my shoulders, pushing her aside and continued to make my way countess ¡°Sveel¡± She yelled and grabbed my arm to bring me to a stoo. ¡°Don¡¯t think that I can¡¯t do anything to you just because you are engage to my brom Omode chestie gesture toward her by crossing my arms over my chest and raising one eyebrow. ¡°So what do you want to do to me, then?¡± Cumnos eves it up with mockery in an instant and she lifted her hand to deliver a ferocious p to my face. However, I quickly reached out and grabbed her wrist to prevent her from hitting me. Why do you folks feel the need to hit others so frequently?¡± 6/6 ¡°Bryke..¡± The look in Cynthia¡¯s eyes conveyed a great deal of displeasure at the fact that she didn¡¯t take me down. I maintained a chilly gaze on her while smiling to myself. ¡°It seems that legendary Anderson family is nothing more than this. Why don¡¯t you hold a mirror up to yourself instead of wasting your breath fretting about how other people might bring disgrace to the Lauren family? I was out of breath when I stopped talking. I rolled my eyes when I saw tears pool in her eyes. I hurriedly left the enormous and elegant vi, feeling grateful that a cab had just passed in front of me, that I had been able to g it down by waving my hand. ßµ Chapter 27 Chapter 27 CELINE¡¯S POV 1/6 I was in the cab preparing to head home when my phone unexpectedly rang, and when I checked the caller, I saw that it was Jenny¡­ a childhood friend of mine, who lived in New Jersey, only nine miles away from the city. Even though we don¡¯t see each other very often, we make sure to stay in touch with each other via the phone at all times. ¡°Hello, Jenny¡­?¡± I greeted her, and she immediately let out a loud scream, which caused me to grimace as I slightly pull the phone away from my ear. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s happening?¡± ¡°Celine¡­ I need your help!¡± ¡°Why? What¡¯s the matter?¡± I inquired since I was concerned about what happened to her. ¡°You have to calm down yourself first and tell me what¡¯s going on!¡± 12:56 Mon, 9 Oct. Chapter 27 My Best Friend¡¯s Boyfriend 2/6 ¡°Well¡­ I just got a new boyfriend!¡± She shrieked with joy, and despite the fact that I rolled my eyes¡® and felt a twinge of envy, I want to express my genuine happiness for her. ¡°So¡­ what exactly is the issue at this point, hmmm¡­?¡± ¡°He is currently at the airport and on his way there to work in the city, and he will be there shortly. Could you please assist me in picking him up?¡± She inquired, and it was impossible for me to refuse her request. ¡°Okay, sure¡­¡± After I had finished my call, I talked to the taxi driver and requested that he take me to the airport rather than going home. Following a short period of time, the cab came to a stop in front of John F. Kennedy International Airport. Before hurriedly exiting the car, I made the payment and thanked the driver who smiled genuinely at me in return. I entered the airport but I didn¡¯t have any idea of where to go. I had never taken a ne or even been to the airport my whole life. ¡°Excuse me¡­ where should I pick up someone who just arrived?¡± I leaned over and asked the A 30 woman who was seated behind the information desk. ¡°Over there.¡± she pointed to the right side where the ¡°arrival¡± sign was seen. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°Thank you¡­¡± I smiled as I swiftly made my way over to the other folks who were also waiting at the arrival area. I nced around trying to find a guy matched with Jenny¡¯s description of her boyfriend whom she addressed as de, and ording to her¡­ he is tall, handsome, and he looked like a movie star. The gathering was thrown into disarray all of a sudden, and the girls began chatting excitedly about a man who appeared to be a movie actor. After following their gazes, I discovered a young man who was wearing a dark blue suit with a white shirt on the inside. His hair was light brown in color and was tousled, like he just got up from the bed. He was in the midst of the crowd and was carrying both a phone that he was busy with and a suit case with him. It appeared as though he was the person I was looking for¡­ but since I wasn¡¯t certain about it at the time, I decided to take a chance on him. ¡°NL¡± I made sure to have a big grin on my face when I met him for the first time. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to bother you, but are you des¡± The guy turned his attention away from his phone and onto me when he heard my volce, and I couldn¡¯t help but secretly appreciate him for doing so. Jenny was absolutely correct; he does have the good looks of a movie star. I couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy as he peered at me with his marble¨Cgray eyes, and as he did so¡­. c shudder raced down my spine. ¡°Yes, and you are¡­?¡± He asked me with a puzzled expression on his face, as though he didn¡¯t have any idea how I know his name. ¡°I¡¯m Jenny¡¯s friend¡­¡± I put out my hand for a handshako, and he took it with a broad grin on his face very Immediately. ¡°She requested me to pick you up, and she mentioned that you were going to work hore, is that correct?¡± ¡°Yeah..¡± he nodded as he released his grip on my hand. ¡°Thank you¡­¡± I was shocked to see that my phone had run out of battery just as I pulled it 12:56 Mon, 900 Vir Chapter 27 My Best Friend¡¯s Boyfriend out of my pocket to contact Jenny and tell her that I had already found her boyfriend. ¡°Would you be able to give Jenny a call and let her know that i¡¯ve found you?¡± ¡°Oh¡­ I am truly sorry to say this but my battery has died as well, Sec¡­?¡± After he showed me his phone, I heaved a breath of disappointment and nodded to indicate that I understood. ¡°All right, let¡¯s get going. I¡¯ll help you find a ce to stay first¡­¡± I said as I led the way out of the airport but he suddenly interrupted me. ¡°But I¡¯m starving¡­ Can you bring me to a ce where I can get something to eat first?¡± he asked me while theatrically rubbing his tummy and giving me a pouty¨Clipped grin. ¡°Please¡­?¡± His already gorgeous features began to shine even more brightly. ¡°Okay¡­¡± I nodded in agreement, feeling a rumbling in my stomach at the mention of meal. ¡°Let¡¯s get something to fill our stomachs first. Do you have a certain dish that you enjoy eating the most? I¡¯ll buy it or pay for it myself!¡± I said with glee as I hailed a cab that I could see was parked at the entrance 56 Mon, Chapter 27 My Best Friend¡¯s Boyfriend of the airport. ¡°Speaking of that, I¡¯ve been dying to eat in Enigma again¡­ my favorite restaurant.¡± Enigma? But it was the most expensive restaurant in the city. It didn¡¯t appear as though this was Jenny¡¯s beau¡¯s first trip to New York City; could it be that he¡¯s been here before? Chapter 28 Chapter 28 CELINE¡¯S POV 1/7 ¡°This restaurant has earned a reputation for having oxcollent food¡­¡± de remarked as he sat down and handed me the menu with an excited smile on his face. As I took the menu from his hand, I nervously bit the lower part of my lip. My scowl deepened as I looked over the list of the foods that were on the menu. Each individual dish cost not lower than forty¨Cfive dors to purchase. It was too terrifying to order cuisine of this kind in this establishment. ¡°A penny for your thoughts?¡± The guy asked me, undoubtedly realizing that I was hesitating to order. ¡°Is there something that¡¯s not quite right?¡± ¡°No way, not even close¡­¡± I smiled awkwardly as I handed back the menu to him. This guy is here to swindle a lunch out of me, isn¡¯t he? How did he even find a ce this remote? My wallet was already crying at the prices on this menu. 74 ges de took the menu from me and proceeded to ce an order for some of 2/7 the restaurant¡¯s most well¨Cknown and pricey meals, which resulted in several hundred dors in charges, I also asked the walter if he might assist me In charging my phone, telling him that I needed to get in touch with somebody really important. When everything that de ordered had finally been delivered, he began to dig in and I just stayed there watching him, unable to touch any dish. ¡°This taste is to die for. Come on, help yourself to it¡­¡± de gave me a friendly smile and offered me to try one of the dishes that was sitting in front of me. ¡°Indeed, it is¡­¡± the corner of my mouth twitched and I tried the wild salmon that he pushed in front of me, and I nodded in agreement that it was really good before tears started to well up in my eyes. In the past¡­ Jenny and I have shared meals, spending only about two to three dors, but this meal¡­ 12:56 Aton, Chapter 28 Stranger ¡°Hey, are you okay¡­?¡± he asked when he noticed my unpleasant face after tasting the wild salmon. ¡°Yeah¡­ It¡¯s just that¡­¡± I heaved a sigh, forcing a smllo at him. ¡°Oh, forget about it. Just go on, eating¡­¡± 307 de wiped his lips with the table napkin, and then he turned his attention to me with a smile on his face. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± he asked, pushing the tes away from him making me narrow my brows. Is that all he did¨Ctasted one or two spoonful of each of the dishes, and then he¡¯s done? ¡°My name is Celine¡­¡± I spoke in a low voice. ¡°Are you done eating?¡± ¡°I¡¯m full¡­¡± he casually said before leaning back against his seat. ¡°Excuse me¡­ what?¡± A rich person again. He¡¯s wasting food and money, and I couldn¡¯t take it. I couldn¡¯t believe it! For a poor person like me and Jenny, I don¡¯t think she will be happy with such a man who has a habit of being extravagant and wasteful. ¡°Bald I¡¯m full, how about you?¡± He repeated, and I couldn¡¯t stop myself from mming my hand down on the table, which caused him to flinch, and his eyes widened as he gazed at me. 4/7 ¡°If I hadn¡¯t picked you up at the airport, I probably would have assumed that you were just any random person searching for something to eat. Are you aware that a single meal in this restaurant can cost several hundred dors?¡± I waited for him to respond, but his face remained expressionless, so I went on with what I was saying. ¡°You took at most two bites before dering that you are full. If I¡¯m beingpletely honest, I don¡¯t think Jenny has the money to support you, so if you¡¯d do me a favor and walk out her life, you could save her from a lot of pain in the future that you¡¯re going to cause her!¡± I took a moment topose myself before picking up my spoon and started to eat, and trying to finish everything he ordered. you don¡¯t want to eat, then I will!¡± I crammed arge piece of steak into my Chapter 28 Stranger mouth and made the statement while doing so. ¡°I should at least get my money¡¯s worth!¡± 5/7 My blood even boiled in fury when he just watched me with amusement in his eyes before heughed out aloud. I gave him a condescending look while I shoved a piece of chicken further into my mouth. ¡°You know what, there¡¯s nothing funny here, and I¡¯m telling you this¡­ you can¡¯t have everything go your way just because you¡¯re aesthetically pleasing. Three hundred dors for a lunch? My God! This is nothing more than an insult to individuals who have worked very hard for their money!¡± I shoved thest piece of steak into my mouth before waving a hand in the N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. air to get the waiter¡¯s attention. ¡°Excuse me, but is my phone done charging?¡± I asked before I drank the water from the ss, ¡°I¡¯ll check for it, Miss¡­¡± he said before he left again to check my phone. Chapter Hooked at the guy in front of me while I was waiting for the waiter, and the grin that was stered on his lips remained there the entire time. What the hell was wrong with this guy? ¡°Here¡¯s your phone, Miss, the battery is already full¡­¡± After the walter had brought me my phone and I had thanked him for it, I turned it on, and immediately saw Jenny¡¯s name appear on the screen, indicating that she was calling me. ¡°Hello, Jenny¡­ I¡¯m already with W/1 ¡°Celine, I¡¯m really sorry!¡± she cut me off and I frowned, wondering why she¡¯s apologizing to me. ¡°What¡¯s the matter again?¡± ¡°My boyfriend was supposed to be there today but he couldn¡¯t make it. I¡¯m extremely sorry to bother you with this, Celine, but his flight is scheduled for tomorrow¡­ Because my hand was slowly making its way down, putting the phone on the table as I stared at the man in front of me with my mouth 12:57 Mon, 99ct Y Chapter 28 Stranger 7/1 agape and my eyes wide open, I was unable to hear what she was telling me over the phone. ¡°Who are you?¡± I whispered it between clenched teeth, and heughed as he extended his hand for another handshake. ¡°My name is Jake Harvey¡­ It¡¯s nice to meet you, Celine¡­¡± dil ? Chapter 29 Chapter 29 CELINE¡¯S POV I¡¯ve been tricked. This man sitting right in front of me tumed out to be nothing but a r! However, there is no point in debating with him because the damage has already been done, I narrowed my eyes at him for a moment before tearing my attention away and waving my hand in the air to get the walter¡¯s attention. ¡°Could you please get me my bill?¡± I ordered, but to my astonishment, the waiter quickly walked up to me, bent down, and whispered something into my ear. ¡°Miss, you don¡¯t need to worry about the bill¡­¡± He showed me a grin. ¡°My boss already took care of it¡­¡± What? ¡°Boss?¡± I formed a frown. ¡°Who¡¯s your boss?¡± Mon, 9 Ort DEN Chapter 29 Brothers 2/90 Jake, however, got my attention by clearing his throat just before the waiter was going to answer my question. ¡°I am, in fact¡­the owner of this restaurant. Therefore, there is no need for you to pay the bill.¡± Now I knew for sure that he is a wealthy liar! I clenched my teeth and sent him deadly res as I refrained from reaching out and wing his dashing face. ¡°Does the fact that you are making fun of me provide you happiness? You¡¯ve been lying to me since we first met at the airport. That makes you no different from a delinquent!¡± I eximed and was about to get up from my seat after grabbing my bag, but he grasped my wrist and prevented me from doing so. ¡°Celine¡­¡± He said in a soft whisper, his voice soft and gentle. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡ªI didn¡¯t do anything on purpose. I didn¡¯t mean any harm¡­¡± ¡°Really? Tell that to the marines!¡± My eyes quickly shifted to his fingers as they wrapped around my wrist. ¡°Keep your hands off of me¡­¡± I groaned, frowning. ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry¡­ I ask that you please listen to me. I didn¡¯t-¡± he said, but was cut off by someoneing through the door and entering the restaurant, which caused him to have a look of surprisee across his face. His gaze jumped from me to the person at the entrance, then back to me again. I followed the direction of his attention, and when I saw my sister walking in with a friend by her side, I couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh of disappointment. This would be a bad day I guess. Brylee¡¯s eyes had been fixed on me for some time and were now walking towards our table. ¡°Celine, what are you doing in this luxurious ce?¡± I could see that she was trying to put on a happy face, but I was so sure that it was all an act that i almostughed at her hidden expression of annoyance. ¡°Oh¡­ how are you, my beloved sister? What a coincidence, right?¡± Limitated her falsehood, and I noticed a sh of rage in the eyes she was giving off, ¡°It is! I¡¯m here to catch up with a friend over ate lunch¡­¡± she grinned in a Charming way, ¡°By the way, I noticed that you weren¡¯t at home the other night. Where did you go? Dad was quite worried about you¡­¡± Really? I smiled to myself and rolled my eyes secretly as Brylee¡¯s friend cut me off before I could respond. 4/10 ¡°Perhaps your sister was getting a little too cozy with a guytest night¡­¡± N?velDrama.Org content. Her voice was loud enough to get the attention of the people in the restaurant, and some of them even perked their ears up in response to what she said. Some individuals have started utilizing their cell phones as cameras to capture photographs. I already know what the headline that the reporters are going to write for tomorrow¡¯s article is going to be: ¡°Miss Bad Girl vs Miss Perfect¡­¡± People who engaged in gossip were naturally unable to resist the temptation to use this chance. ¡°Celine¡­ Please don¡¯t take this the wrong way, but despite the fact that you 125 Mm 50 66 Chapte have a poor reputation, you¡¯re still staying out all night. Should you have caused your sister to be concerned in such a way?¡± Her friend continued. 5/10 ¡°Calm down, Mia¡­¡± Brylee stated, while she was still trying to give the impression that she was the perfect sister in front of everyone. ¡°If she didn¡¯t Please don¡¯t make up stories for the sake of my sister..¡± Iresponded by shaking my head at her. She¡¯s simply an outstanding performer. ¡°I¡¯m not making things up, Brylee¡­¡± Mia didn¡¯t want to quit. ¡°Everyone in the city is aware of the fact that she slept with multiple men. Do you not recall seeing the video or the picture of her with that young model?¡± she asked and I saw how Brylee¡¯s face redden. ¡°She¡¯s a side chick, and she even wants to take your fianc¨¦ away from you¡­¡± As Mia swept her eyes over my physique, she gave me a sly grin while maintaining an air of disdain in her gaze. The people in the area instantly began murmuring and mumbling something 6/10 that¡¯s not clear to me, and at that moment all I wanted was for the ground to suddenly open up and engulf me. But I¡¯ve grown into a strong woman. I won¡¯t put up with them treating me in such a manner any longer. is that so¡­?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle and arch an eyebrow as I red at them with my arms crossed over my chest. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you need to keep a close check on your boyfriend, dear. He might just end up in my bed one day.¡± Mia¡¯s eyes widened in horror. ¡°You bitch¡± she raised her hand and was about to p me but Jake caught her wrist and I saw her grimace as a result of how tightly he was holding her. ¡°Despite the fact that you have a lovely appearance, your behavior does not reflect your face¡­¡± Jake remarked as she abruptly pulled her hand away from gripping Mid¡¯s wrist. ¡°You¡¯re creating quite a ruckus over here, Miss¡­¡± ¡°Celine, who is he? The expression on Brylee¡¯s face conveyed her surprise as she attempted to identify the dashing stranger who had just intervened to 200 stop her conrysin from biting me hicabet. teng you Mister. You can¡¯t even be her boyfriend. Her life is a mess and you wouldn¡¯t want to involve in her trashy lite.¡± As soon as Jake began speaking Mia cut him off. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to believe me, you can ask other individuals here, or you can see her face sttered across social medias and newspapers, Either way, the evidence is there for you to see. Everyone in the city is aware of the fact that she is a troublemaker, Keep your distance from her!¡± ¡°Oh, I see¡­¡± Jake remarked as he gave a slight nod of his head, his fingers grazed over his chin. ¡°Yeah¡­ and her sister here knows everything. Right, Celine?¡± she continued. ¡°Why don¡¯t you fill him in on what¡¯s been going on in your life, huh?¡± ¡°Mia, please.¡± Brylee¡¯s face looked like she was annoyed by her friend¡¯s behaviour when in fact, she¡¯s celebrating inside. ¡°She¡¯s putting in a lot of effort to improve the dem So, my girlfriend here is quite the keeper, huh? My eyes widened or uned my gaze to Joke. What was he talking about? ¡°Celine¡­ he¡¯s your boyfriend?!¡± the expression of shock and astonishment on Brylee¡¯s face was evident from the way her eyebrows were screnched together. ¡°Mr. Anderson!¡± suddenly, there was amotion of the entron interrupting our conversation. Everyone turned their heads at the doorway including me and I saw Sebastian standing there with all his glory, ¡°Seb¡­¡± Suddenly, Brylee¡¯s eyes lit up, and she rushed over to her fiance grabbing his hand and dragging him over to where we were standing. ¡°Are you aware that Celine is already dating someone?¡± Theard Brylee say and gave her boyfriend a bright smile as she wropped her 4.72%8 9/10 *s that so. Sebastian remarked to me with a solemn look, his eyes staring ot me full of derision and mockery, but there was also something deeper in his gaze that I couldn¡¯t describe. Perhaps it was brought to his memory that this is how I make money. To sleep with rich men and let them pay for my service. Subconsciously, my arm hooked around Jake¡¯s and introduce him to them. ¡°This is Jake, my boyfriend¡­¡± I felt Jake flinch a little bit but I ignored it. ¡°Really?¡± Sebastian gave me a sly grin as his gaze darted from me to Jake. ¡°Is that true?¡± ¡°Yes, brother¡­¡± I was taken aback when he tapped Sebastian on the shoulder as though they were familiar with one another. ¡°Celine is the girl I¡¯m seeing right now¡­¡± Chapter 30 Chapter 30 CELINE¡¯S POV Even Brylee was also taken aback when she heard that Sebastian and Jake were rted to each other. I noticed how her eyes widen when the two men talked to each other in front of us. 1/7 N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°Give your aunt a call, Jake¡­¡± Sebastian said. ¡°Tell mom that you arrived here safely. She¡¯s always asking me if you¡¯re here in New York already. She¡¯s been very worried about you¡­¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Jake nodded, checking his phone but as he said earlier, it ran out of battery. Aunt? Mom? Oh¡­ they¡¯re cousins! Now Jake¡¯s name suddenly sounded familiar to me. I came across his name when I did a research about Sebastian, when I tried to Chapter 30 Couss find out more about the background of his family and business before! started to pretend a¡¯s Brylee. But I didn¡¯t pay too much attention on his coush thinking that I won¡¯t meet him because he¡¯s staying abroad. Well¡­ I was wrong. I knew fate made us meet together, and I waS HOW wondering what would be his role in my life. Jake Harvey was the only son of the richest family in the city, the only nephew of Mrs. Olivia Anderson¡­ Sebastian¡¯s mother. He had been living abroad for three years at this point. Even though he was younger than Sebastian by two years, he possessed aplex and nuanced understanding of the corporate world. Jake¡¯s blood, sweat, and tears had paid off when he achieved a good return on his investments in a number of ventures located in other countries, Lalso found out that he had invested in the study and development of a resort for the wealthy and famous Sebastian Anderson as recently as two years ago. But I wasn¡¯t really certain about it just yet¡­ so, I needed to hear it directly from his mouth. And as if Jake were able to read what was going through my mind, he said. ¡°I¡¯m here to have a good look at the resort in which Seb and I have a joint Investment. And by the way bro¡­ I thought you couldn¡¯te because you¡¯re going to attend a business trip today?¡± 3/7 Brylee¡¯s interruption prevented Sebastian from providing a response to Jake. ¡°Now¡­ I remember that Seb mentioned me a few days ago that a younger cousin of him had developed the Diamond Resort! I have no idea that it was you, Jake¡­ And I believe that my fiance broke his pledge to go on a business trip today so that he could keep his promise to show me around the vacation resort. He is interested in hearing my opinion about it¡­¡± ¡°Oh¡­ So, she¡¯s the daughter¨Cinw that Aunt Olivia mentioned to me over the phone? The Lauren¡¯s girl?¡± Jake¡¯s grin spread across his face, while Brylee¡¯s cheeks flushed as she smiled back shyly. ¡°Yes¡­¡± Sebastian stated, but his eyes were on me before he encircled Brylee¡¯s shoulder with his arm and brought her closer to him. ¡°She¡¯s the woman I¡¯m going to marry and spend the rest of my life with¡­¡± Joke nodded before he focused his attention at me, and Hooked down, not wanting him to catch me staring at his cousin. He chuckled and pulled me by the waist causing me to frown as Hooked up at him. ¡°Why don¡¯t youe along with us to the resort?¡± he suddenly asked and I was stunned by his words, ¡°What?¡± What was he talking about? ¡°Since your sister ising with Seb, why don¡¯t you join us?¡± he asked, his gazes were begging as they fixed them on mine. ¡°Diamond Resort would be so much fun. In addition to that, Seb mentioned that he would be inviting a number of his close friends to check out his newly¨Copened business. I believe that there will be a lot of excitement, particrly when you¡¯re there with me¡­¡± He spoke in a soothing tone, and his eyes gave off the impression that they were filled with expectations. His eagerness made me frown deeper. ¡°You want me to go with you?¡± I asked, staring Chapter 31 Chapter 31 CELINE¡¯S POV We¡¯ve arrived at the airport at four o¡¯clock in the afternoon and I never thought that Jake was that caring as he always checked on me from time to time and I have to force a smile at him, for him to know that I was fine. But the truth was that¡­ I was really feeling nervous. I have to hide my shaking hands behind me for not anyone to notice especially the couple in front of us, as we walked our way towards the departure area. ¡°Celine¡­ are you sure you want to go with us? Maybe you want to inform dad first about this?¡± Brylee suddenly turned her head to look at me, then walked slowly so that she could walk beside me. ¡°If you want to change your mind, I can call a cab for you to go home.¡± Of course¡­ Brylee would think of something she could do to get rid of me and I couldn¡¯t help but closed my fists, hating the fact that she couldn¡¯t wat to drive me away. A sly grin stered on my lips as I turned my head to look at her. ¡°I think if Dad finds out that I¡¯ll be on the same trip with Jake, he will definitely not object¡­¡°. And twas startled when Jake suddenlyughed beside me, and as expected¡­ Brylee could only grit her teeth in anger as she sent murderous gazes in my direction. ¡°Jake..¡± I heard the almighty Sebastian groaned beside Brylee, ¡°I think you¡¯re not young anymore to not distinguish what¡¯s the difference between a demon and a human!¡± I could feel his burning gazes at me but I only responded at him with a sweet smile, hoping to annoy him even more. I will never be affected at their nasty words throwing at me. You wish! I tore my gaze away from him and looked around the airport, still feeling amaze at how big and beautiful the ce is. I never had the chance to oppreciate this ce earlier when I picked up Jake because I was too busy looking for him. Helt Jake shrug his shoulders at Sebastian¡¯s statement. Chapter 41 k Sebastian red at me before he pulled Brylee away from us, leading the way to the departure area. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Jake asked, his hand squeezing mine. ¡°Yeah..¡± I nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve never been in a ne before, so, I¡¯m really feeling nervous¡­¡± 3/1 My eyes suddenly darted outside the ss window and they went wide, my mouth gaped open as I ran towards it, my finger pointing at the big airne outside. ¡°Hey it¡¯s an airne! Oh my God, it¡¯s so big!¡± Jake followed behind and I heard him chuckle. ¡°You¡¯re the daughter of Julio Lauren, one of the richest businessmen in the country. Haven¡¯t you been on a ne before?¡± His question made me freeze momentarily. He knew me, that meant he saw my name and face on social medias. I put a smile on my face as I turned to face him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of me, Jake?¡± I didn¡¯t expect the words that came out of my mouth. 40 ¡°Why should! be afraid of you?¡± he chuckled as he ruffled my hair. ¡°Are you a demon who eat people?¡± He asked and I shook my head. ¡°Then there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of¡­ You appear to be more of an angel than a devil¡­¡± Iughed. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what they said about me? Didn¡¯t you see my pictures and videos on the inte?¡± I asked again, my eyes locked with his, trying to read what¡¯s in his mind but I couldn¡¯t see anything. All I saw was genuine concern for me. ¡°I don¡¯t have a good reputation. In their eyes, I¡¯m not a very good girl¡­¡± I heard him sigh and took my shaking hands. ¡°I don¡¯t believe them. I only believe in myself and myself says that you¡¯re not that kind of girl. That¡¯s what my eyes see on you. The real you. So¡­ why would I have to listen to others?¡± My breath caught in my throat as I stared at him. The corner of my lips slowly curved up in a genuine smile, showing my dimples. ¡°Thank you, Jake¡­¡± And Jake was stunned for a moment as he looked at me smiling. I have no idea what was going through his mind as he stared at me but he looked so mesmerized by the way his eyes lit up. That prompted me to blush profusely +farm causar dari e disa pa ***** The ne finally took off, and I felt quite houssated for the whole of our thyht i was grateful to Joke for never obandoning me and for providing me with anti¨Cvomiting medications Four and a half hourster, and we were alreadynding at the airport of Navy District of Oceania City, which made me sigh in relief. Only when I got in the car that I was slowlying back to life. ¡°How are you holding up, Celine?¡± Brylee asked sarcastically as she sat beside me at the back of the car. Sebastian climbed inside followed by Jake behind and they both sat at the front row of the seat, just behind the driver, and in front of us. ¡°I told you to rest at home. Why don¡¯t you want to listen to me?¡± I rolled my eyes at Brylee before I closed them and leaned back in my seat. I¡¯m not interested in talking to her right now. I hate it that she¡¯s acting like she pared for me, showing everyone that she¡¯s wonded about my condition. ¡°If you¡¯re feeling ufortable, don¡¯t hesitate to tell me so that I can take Bere of you okay?¡± she continued and I noticed that her voice suddenly became sweet, her hands even holding mine, so I frowned and opened my eyes to check if I wasn¡¯t dreaming at all and that¡¯s when I saw Sebastian¡¯s eyes were on us, particrly at me. I sat up straighter and my lips curled slightly. ¡°You can p me all you want, but why do you have to scratch my hands with your nails?¡± 6/1 Brylee¡¯s eyes widened as she turned her head to look at Sebastian and she was lucky that he diverted his attention away from us. I pulled my hand away from her hold and smirked at her. N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°Have a rest first, Celine¡­ I¡¯ve already arranged for a banquet to be prepared for tonight¡­ Jake turned his head to check up on me, and I smiled at him to 7 which he responded with a wink. ¡°Jake, I think Celine might have to turn that down. She¡¯s not feeling well. You < 2.720 Chapter 31 Dok see? I¡¯m afraid that she won¡¯t be able to eat anything tonight. Can you just let her rest in her room?¡± my sister said, and I scoffed, loud enough for Sebastian to hear, so I wasn¡¯t surprised when he looked back at me with burning res. 1/7 I am positive that Brylee didn¡¯t want me to steal her spotlight tonight but I won¡¯t let her win. ¡°Thank you for your concern, my dear sister¡­¡± I said as I pressed my hand on my stomach hardly. ¡°But I¡¯m¡­¡± before I could finish what I was going to say, a bile rose up in my throat and I leaned at Brylee to throw up all over herp. ¡°What the f¡­.!¡± She can¡¯t curse. She¡¯s not allowed to curse, because in the eyes of everyone, she was the good girl, and I was the bad one. A shrill screaming from her erupted from the inside of the luxury car and I smiled, wiping my mouth with the back of my hand before I leaned back to my seat and closed my eyes once again, pretending that I was very sick. Chapter 32 Chapter 32 SEBASTIAN¡¯S POV I made it a point to construct Diamond Resort on the coastline of Oceanic City in the area that was considered to be the most aesthetically pleasing. The hotel had sole ess to the most pristine beach in the neighborhood. Even the most affordable option for a single night¡¯s stay would set you back a staggering two hundred and fifty dors. The following month¡¯s first day would mark the beginning of the hotel¡¯s public operations. A week ago¡­ in order to promote the event, I distributed dozens of invitations to various people. Naturally, each and every one of these invitations was handed out to the wealthy and well¨Cknown residents scattered all over the city. Even though I invited some of my friends who live in New York, only a few of them were able to make it. When I and the rest of my group arrived at the resort, the influential people I mentioned earlier were already beginning to make their way there for a vacation. 1300 Mon, 9 Jet 12 67 YI Wise 12 der On the ten¨Cmeter¨Clong table, there were a variety of delectable dishes, Including seafood consisting of lobsters, shrimps, crabs, ms, and many other types of shellfish. In addition, grilled steaks and other dishes came to 28 Mind. Countless sses of red wine were sttered on the table with a price of one thousand five hundred dors. At this time¡­ men and women were seen chatting andughing together while sitting side by side. To put it mildly, the scene was absolutely gorgeous and lively. This business that my cousin Jake and I started has already begun to show signs of sess, and I couldn¡¯t be happier about it. I was observing the other people in the room enjoying themselves, but for some reason, my thoughts kept going back to Celine. My gut instincts told me that she¡¯s not Jake¡¯s girlfriend¡­ But what if she is? As the memory of what had happened earlier in the car came flooding bot to me, let out a heavy sigh. Because of the ne ride, Celine wasn¡¯t feeling very well, so Jake kept checking in on her throughout the entire journey. It not sure why, but at that very moment¡­ I felt something like a pit in my Chapter 32 Dinner stomach. 3/6 When Celine threw up on Brylee¡¯s dress, I am positive that I saw a particrly repulsive expression appear on Brylee¡¯s face, one that I had never seen before. Her expression made her appear¡­ displeasing, not only in her appearance but also in the manner in which she carried herself. Suddenly, I found myself in a state of bewilderment. Is it true that Brylee was as kind and gentle, a person as everyone said she was, and that she was even kind to her twin sister? When Bryleeughed at the other women¡¯s teasing while she was sitting so close beside me, it distracted me from the thoughts that I was trying to think. I turned my attention to Jake, and he was looking at the wristwatch on his left wrist and was about to get up when Brylee intervened and stopped him. ¡°Jake¡­ where are you nning on going?¡± As he looked at my fianc¨¦e, he stuffed his hands into the pockets of his pants. ¡°Let me just run over and see how Celine is doing¡­¡± Chapter 32 Dinner ¡°Oh, don¡¯t bother about her¡­¡± Brylee smiled and gesticted with her hand. ¡°She must be taking a rest right now. Don¡¯t worry¡­ we¡¯re going to see her after a while and I¡¯m sure that she will definitely be up by then¡­¡± However, as soon as she finished speaking, everyone was stunned as their gazes darted on the person who was walking towards our table, and they began to murmur and whisper to each other to express their surprise. ¡°Is that, Brylee¡­?¡± ¡°No¡­ it¡¯s her twin sister. You know, the one all over the inte.¡± ¡°Yes, she¡¯s the wild and bad sister¡­¡± ¡°Yeah¡­ the sister who was almost disowned by her father¡­¡± 4/6 I was speechless for a few seconds as I watched Celine make her way towards our table and smile at everyone. She was wearing an off¨Cshoulder All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. yellow dress¡­ her ck hair was left cascading down on both sides of her face¡­ her skin as fair as cream. All of the people¡¯s voices stopped as they turned their attention from Celine to Brylee and then back to Celine again as she made her way over to us slowly and methodicoty The appearance of the twin was identical, but once you looked closely, you could tell the difference between them. A provocative and alluring strapless white dress was what Brylee had on. However, I am puzzled as to why I was experiencing such an odd sensation as I looked at her sister. Despite the fact that her dress was quite in and not nearly as stunning as Brylee¡¯s, my eyes were telling me that she¡¯s definitely the most beautiful girl here tonight. I noticed that Brylee¡¯s face darkened and turned serious as she stared at her sister, but then she quickly put on a phony smile. What exactly is going on with her? ¡°Celine,e here¡­¡± Jake approached her as she was walking through the lobby of the banquet hall and escorted her to our table, where he pulled out a seat for her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯mte¡­¡± I heard her sweet angelic voice again, and I immediately cleared my throat and shifted in my seat in response to what Celine had said litte The people at the table resumed their murmuring and whispering after they had been silent for a brief moment, and I noticed that they all had a frowning expression on their faces. Her arrival didn¡¯t elicit any favourable response. She didn¡¯t say anything else, but just smiled, and sat down in the chair that Jake had pulled out for her. When she looked up at Brylee, she smiled at her before shifting her gaze to 1. me. To my dismay, her smile gradually faded as she turned her attention back to Jake, who was currently pouring red wine into her ss. Chapter 33 Chapter 33 SEBASTIAN¡¯S POV 30 When Celine entered the room, there was a sudden and dramatic change in the previously buoyant atmosphere. It was so cold that it felt like the temperature had plummeted to zero. Celine, on the other hand, started appreciating the taste of her own food as if nothing had happened. Jake chuckled to himself as he reached for a giant prawn to give to her. ¡°You have to try this one, Celine¡­ I cannot overstate how delicious it is.¡± ¡°Thank you, Jake¡­¡± Celine cracked a grin before taking a bite of the prawn. What do you think?¡± my cousin asked, and my fists automatically clenched under the table. She said ¡°It¡¯s good¡­¡± but then there was an abrupt sound of a light smirk Coming from one of thedies that was teasing Brylee earlier. s sad jesus the runy he found on the inte authentic? She¡¯s sely vineg yef of treacly quite beentious ¡°Everyone in the room werp tape wrey with interest as they turned their heads to face her mud Celine bdnt even role her head to check who was throwing insult at her the ignored the sarcasticments and continued eating her meal in Complete disregard for them On the other hand, the people in the area didn¡¯t stop. N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°She has no decency, disying her face to the whole public like that She has never traveled very extensively over the world. She is only proficient in the art of eating? The tone of the voice that I heard was even more mocking. ¡°Wel, oren¡¯t you pointing out the bleeding obvious here? Her legal custody was handed over to that old hag, who was also her peasant mother You know like mother like daughter.¡± And everyone burst out in a loudugh $ where kunt on twith the hammed handly, but she w Hud shout her in ce. Another **Patched Shell we put her are thek Come have washing her roge by holding a knife and fork nebo ug the paure it¡¯s obvious that she hated the fact that they psed her mother She gave a slender belove rising to her feet and raising the ss of red wise that was in front of her as she surveyed the people who had gathered of the long table Bing the peasant that I am. I haven¡¯t traveled all that much over the world Please forgive me for any mistakes that i may have recklymitted or willma in the future. Cheers!¡± As soon as she concluded her statements, she immediately began guering the wine, much to the humiliation of thedies mocking her Esi is kihai Liks Hangi 4/9 ¡°Celine. Don¡¯t make a big deal out of it. Take a seat¡­¡± Brylee remarked with a frown. ¡°You may speak shit about me and I¡¯ll take it everything¡­ but keep my mother out of this!¡± Celine¡¯snapped, ignoring Brylee as she focused her eyes to thedies who were talking about her. ¡°Otherwise, who knows what this peasant could do¡­¡± she drawled, a shadow of smile ying on her lips as she stared at me and I gulped. But if anyone were to look carefully, Celine¡¯s expression was verging on stoniness. ¡°Coline!¡± Brylee got to her feet and bowed her head respectfully to thedies. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ Celine didn¡¯t mean what she just said. She still doesn¡¯t know what the rules here. I beg of you, don¡¯t agitate her any further than this. I¡­ I¡¯m sorry if I forgot to teach her some manners.¡± Everyone instantly rolled their eyes and grumbled. ¡°What a striking contrast between a proper young lady and a scummy hick¡­¡± Celine fell silent after that and all I could do was stare at her. I could feel that she¡¯s pretending¡ªpretending to be an impolite yokel, a shameless sister.¡­.. 1357 Man 40 CED Like Daughter she¡¯s pretending that she¡¯s a strong woman to protect herself. What kind of person are you, Celine Lauren? I was pulled out of my thoughts when Brylee¡¯s friend, Mia stood up from her seat. ¡°May I have your attention, please.¡± she pped her hands, getting the attention of everyone at the table. ¡°Let¡¯s y truth or dare game, okay?¡± ¡°That would be fun!¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you exin the rules so that we could start ying?¡± Brylee asked, she¡¯s obviously excited to y the game. ¡°Whoever the bottle points to, will either drink or answer the truth.¡°Mia exined and everyone erupted in apuse and screamed in excitement. ¡°Okay, okay? It¡¯s time to start the game!¡± Brylee and her friends transferred to a round table and everyone who agreed to y truth or dare joined there except for Celine who didn¡¯t seem to be Mon, 9 Oct 0 Chapter 33 Like Mother Like Daughter interested in the game. She was paying more attention on the food she was eating. When she looked up, our eyes locked, and she red at me. I could see from the look in her eyes that she¡¯s not willing to reveal any sign of weakness. Jake was sitting next to her and had the need to participate in the game, but he couldn¡¯t leave Celine by herself. ¡°Celine, I think it would be fun if you join us¡­¡± Mia remarked while sporting a devilish grin. ¡°No, I¡¯d prefer not¡­,¡± she responded and turned her gaze away. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t force her if she doesn¡¯t want to¡­.¡± After I told them, they all looked at each other and shrugged their shoulders. I couldn¡¯t help but smirk when I noticed out of the corner of my eye that she was once more staring at me. And it didn¡¯te as a surprise to me when she got up from her seat pulled Jake with her, and brought both of them over to the circr table where the rest of us were sitting. She plopped down between Mia and the other girl who had been making fun of her earlier. The girls giggled, and Mia leaned in close to Brylee and whispered something to her just before she picked up the bottle. After Mia had spun the bottle in the middle of the table, the other girls started singing a chant. ¡°Stop! Stop! Stop!¡± They were all stunned into silence when it finally stopped, and they looked up to see who had been pointed by the bottle. Celine. ¡°So, Celine. You¡¯re the first one who¡¯s pointed by the bottle¡­ Congrats!¡± Mia chuckled to herself as she lifted the bottle and bnced it on its base. ¡°Are you going to drink, or answer a question?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll drink¡­¡± After that, she drained a ss of red wine down her throat. As 134900 C. hapes: 33 (?r Mother Like Daughter soon as she put down the ss, her face flushed with a bright pink color. As the game progressed, Brylee dared Mia to kiss the man who was sitting across from her, which Mia did without showing any reluctance. ¡°Celine¡­ one question or a ss of wine?¡± When she saw the bottle pointing at her once more, her eyes widened in surprise. And as expected, her choice for the second time around was another ss of wine. ¡°Same for me¡­¡± After the bottle had pointed out to Jake, heughed and took the wine ss from the table. Celine had been singled out for the previous few rounds, and she had little choice but to ept the dare because she was adamant that she wouldn¡¯t answer any question. When she was ready to take a sip of the wine for the umpteenth time, the ss was yanked away from her. Tl take the wine for her.¡± Jake said and everyone at the table groaned in protest ¡°That¡¯s not right, Mr. Harvey.¡± Mia moaned about it. ¡°That wine belongs to Celine. If you drink that one for her, then she will be forced to suffer the consequences of another ss¡­¡± Everyone was in agreement Chapter 34 Chapter 34 SEBASTIAN¡¯S PO V 1/7 Celine didn¡¯t speak, but she did grab the ss back from Jake and take a swig from it. She made sure to give Mia a sneer as the ss touched her lips. She was intoxicated. I could tell by the flutter in her eyes and the smile that formed on her lips. But before she could even begin to regain herposure, an agitated voice arose once more, which was very annoying in the ears. ¡°Celine! It¡¯s your turn again!¡± Miaughed, and everyone else in the room pped their hands before turning their attention to Celine as if she were a clown performing at a carnival. ¡°You¡¯re doing it on purpose!¡± Suddenly, Jake voiced hisint. ¡°Mr. Harvey, I hereby solemnly swear¡­ It wasn¡¯t just me going around spinning the bottle all by myself¡­¡± Mia put her hands up as she spoke. ¡°I think you have to me for her shitty luck!¡± Chapter 24 Sood ¡°That¡¯s right! Don¡¯t y if you can¡¯t handle it!¡± 777 Someone also yelled, ¡°Or better yet, just answer a question if you don¡¯t want to do the dare!¡± N?velDrama.Org content. As I looked at Celine, I noticed that the corners of her mouth turned up. She was shaky and her hand was clenched around the table as she tried to steady herself. Despite this, she proceeded to take up the ss and slowly bring it to her mouth, at which point I rose from my seat and snatched the ss away from her grip. ¡°Jake¡­ I haven¡¯t-¡± When she looked up and saw me holding the ss, the next words she was about to say were cut off. ¡°S¨CSebastian¡­?¡± I violently mmed the ss onto the table and grabbed her wrist, yanking her out of her seat in the process. ¡°Not even a single drop more¡­¡± I clenched my teeth, and she made a scowl while staring at me with a face that looked a little bewildered. that there was aplete slience from everyone before I heard Mig dear her throat and chimed in ¡°think you¡¯ve mistaken her for Brylee, but Mr Anderson, this is Celine, not your fianc¨¦e..¡± Hearing this joted me back to reality and brought me to my senses. I turned my head to look at Celine again and noticed that her eyes were cloudy 1 then began to carefully release my hold on her wrist ¡°In point of fact¡­ as we were celebrating our engagement, Celine passed out from the booze. I believe that Seb was merely worried about her. In addition to that she had been sick for a long due to the airline travel.¡± Brylee¡¯s interruption broke the tension that had been mounting and demonstrated her desire to make things easier for everyone. Celine lose her bnce as a result of the force with which I abruptly released ther hand. She was on the verge of falling, but Jake was able to catch her just ¡°¡®s okay, Jake.¡± sheughed, tapping Jake¡¯s shoulder gently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry me, I¡¯m good. I can still drink.¡± Then she burped and frowned. Chapter 3-4 Sout Unfortunately, her stomach didn¡¯t agree with her ¡°Let¡¯s put an end to this game. She got the short straws five times in a row. 1 think it¡¯s no different from cheating.¡± Jake announced. ¡°Mr. Harvey, you can¡¯t just stop the game when everyone is still enjoying! If she wasn¡¯t interested in participating in the game, she had no business being here in the first ce!¡± said the guy who was sitting across from Brylee. ¡°Others might get the impression that we are conspiring against her if you continue to defend her in this manner!¡± a statement made by a woman next to the person who had just finished speaking. ¡°That¡¯s absolutely correct, Mr. Harvey!¡± The motion was seconded by Mia. ¡°There¡¯s no way you can be so biased!¡± Jake let out a sigh before turning his head to look at Celine with a worried expression on his face. ¡°It looks like you can¡¯t drink anymore, Celine¡­ Just answer a question, all right?¡± 180 80 WWW 2087 *57280 Celine made a gesture by stretching out her hand and rubbing the area in between her eyebrows. After that, she turned her head to look at Mia and stated ¡°I¡¯ll choose truth¡­¡± 5/7 Mia¡¯s eyes glowed with excitement as though she had been anticipating this very moment. ¡°Who was the first person you ever had sex with?¡± My expression immediately became more serious, and Jake¡¯s did as well, in response to the question that she had just blurted out. The previous night, when she¡¯d been drunk, she¡¯d been as submissive as a kitten. Her intoxicated state brought back memories of that. Damn it! I must be out of my freaking mind! ¡°For God¡¯s sake! What kind of question is that? Why would you inquire about something that is so private?¡± Jake spewed with a sneer on his face, his tone being especially icy. But to my utter astonishment, Celineughed out loud all of a sudden. And then she paused, narrowing her eyes as she peered around, and her É­ƒrƬ 145184 stare stopped at me for a second, causing me to gulp down some air. After that, though she swiftly averted her gaze. ¡°You¡¯re asking me who stole my virginity, aren¡¯t you?¡± Her speech became slurred. ¡°Yeah.¡± Mia nodded. ¡°ording to the inte, you reportedly gave your first time with your instructor, but others said that you did it with a ssmate¡­ Who exactly was it?¡± Mia continued cynically. ¡°I¡¯ve had enough of this!¡± Jake was outraged. He cast a scorching stare in Mia¡¯s direction, but she didn¡¯t move one inch. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Celine¡­¡± He stood up and was ready to assist her in standing when Celine abruptly muttered something. At that moment, he stopped. ¡°It hurts¡­¡± she moaned, her face contorted with pain as she spoke. ¡°It was my first time¡­ And I felt so much pain.¡± ¡°Stop it, Celine.¡± Jake spoke softly in her ear. ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll send you back to your room so that you can rest. You have consumed too much alcohol.¡± At Hght let¡¯s just and this game.¡± Brylee suddenly stood up. ¡°Celine is not footing wel it¡¯s tome for her to go back to her room¡­¡± Seve you are the most wonderful sister someone could ever hope by nover Mic offered her opinion while avoiding making life more oftenging for her close friend. She allowed Brylee to assist Celine in standing us, and ad not say a word during this process sold my virginity for them thousand dors? Celine suddenly blurted out o she stood up and everyone was stunned and these bad s? t Chapter 35 Chapter 35 N?velDrama.Org (C) content. SEBASTIAN¡¯S POV ¡°Celine¡­ stop it!¡± Brylee tried to stifle her sister¡¯s continued babbling by cing her hand over her mouth. There was fear in her eyes as she red at Celine and I don¡¯t know why she was feeling this way. ¡°The alcohol¡¯s gone straight to your head! You have to stop talking now, or you¡¯ll embarrass yourself even more¡­¡± ¡°You sold your virginity for ten thousand dors?¡± Mia repeated what Celine had just stated in her own words. I, too, found it impossible to believe what I had just been told. Did she actually carry it out? Or is she simply inebriated and making things up as a result of having consumed an excessive amount of alcohol? Everyone perked their ears up in response to what was spoken. As if they hadn¡¯t considered the possibility that she might have sold her virginity for something else. 1302 Mon, 9 Oct Chapter 35 Self esteem ¡°Yes¡­¡± she smirked at Mia, her eyes fluttering as she spoke. ¡°For ten thousand dors. Easy money, right_?¡± As she smiled, a few strands of her gorgeous hair were blown against her face by the breeze, and I had to suppress the impulse to tuck it behind her ear. Her lovely face looked particrly surreal under the effect of alcohol. 217 After everyone heard what she said, they instantly started to dislike her more than they already did. ¡°A girl from the ind who has never experienced what the city has to offer¡­ Of course, I wouldn¡¯t rule out the possibility that she gave up her virginity in exchange for the sum of ten thousand dors¡­ Don¡¯t you care about your self¨Cesteem at all?¡± Mia remarked in a condescending manner. A few of the men looked puzzled but didn¡¯t say anything else about it. ¡°How much confidence can she possibly have in herself?¡± a woman who appeared to be in her mid¨Cthirties made a remark. ¡°If she gave a damn about her self¨Cesteem, theizens wouldn¡¯t have thrown shade at her on 13 try Man U The FAL The inte ¡± 37 ¡°Sall¨Cesteem.?¡± It appeared as though Celine was struggling to and half¨Cclosed, On the other hand, and to my astonishment, she started save a person¡¯s life but self¨Cesteer can¡¯t¡­ Before leven noticed that she was biting her lips because they were shaking, her expression during the conversation immediately changed to one of Intense annoyance, ¡°The stomach cancer¡­¡± she continued. ¡°The hospital would¡¯ve discontinued her treatment if I didn¡¯t pay them. Money is very¡­ very important!¡± As they saw Coline break down, everyone exchanged shocked nces with one another. They were all rendered speechless by the spectacle that was unfolding in front of them. ¡°My mom passed away as a result of stomach cancer ¡°She cobb Thape of Gulf stat KF said, ¡°I don¡¯t know how she acquired that sickness, but she was too young to have it. I thought. If we have money. If I already have money. I thought she could¡¯ve lived longer. But Money couldn¡¯t even save her!¡± One of her eyes abruptly shed a tear as she looked up and continued to stare nkly, at no one in particr. ¡°Celine¡­¡± Brylee hissed and my eyebrows furrowed as I looked at her. ¡°You have to stop now!¡± ¡°Why, my dear sister?¡± Celine inquired of her while sporting a sarcastic grin on her lips. ¡°Don¡¯t you miss our mom?¡± ¡°You¡¯re delirious, Celine! Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you back to your room¡­¡± Brylee attempted to take control of the situation by pulling her sister¡¯s hand to assist her. But everyone let out a gasp when Celine pushed Brylee away, causing Celine to fall forward to the ground when Brylee tried to avoid her hand from pushing her. ¡°Celine!¡± Jake yelled, which caused both of us to stand up from our seats; Celine chastiser thecus, ferving dude¡¯s fingers from wooping her with ¡± fee so steedy # After that she didete bout¨Cee and started mehele about¨Cfee and started walking back into the hotel. MGR im going to send you back to your room.¡± Jake tried to stop Celine once more from leaving but she shoved him aside ¡°No¡­¡± Celine Numbled. The not drunk Jake. Don¡¯t worry, Lean manage on my ¡°But, I¡¯m so worried about you!¡± ¡°You have nothing to worry about me.¡± I saw her give him a warm grin as she lifted her hand to stroke my cousin¡¯s face. This thing drove me to clench my hands even more tightly. ¡°My body and my mind are still functioning 13 03 Mon, 9 Oct Chapter 35 Self¨Cesteem well¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Harvey!¡± Mia called out. ¡°She told you that there¡¯s no need for you to take her back to her room. Since it is your hotel in any case, I presume that every member of your staff can be relied upon, right?¡± Jake¡¯s expression was one of concern as he observed Celine¡¯s vanishing figure as it retreated from our line of sight. I heaved a sigh as I got out of my seat and stood up. ¡°Where are you going?¡± I could feel Brylee¡¯s hand tugging at the hem of my shirt as she tried to get me to sit down again. ¡°I¨CI¡¯ll just use the restroom¡­¡± I stated, and she appeared to have been persuaded by what I had to say because she quickly released her grip on my shirt. I got an uneasy feeling about Celine, so I decided to slip out of the lobby and watch her as she left the hotel to go to the pool at the right side of the building rather than turning to the right to get to the elevator. 13 03 Mon, 9 Oct Chapter 35 Self¨Cesteem 777 I crept closer to the water and concealed in the shadowy section of the area so that she wouldn¡¯t notice me as I made my way near the pool. People who didn¡¯t wish to swim in the sea could make use of the hotel¡¯s kidney¨Cshaped pool, which was huge located on the property¡¯s side. There was a massive rock garden at the front, with a waterfall that gushed out of it. It appeared to be quite wonderful and stunning¡­.. I saw Celine stand by the pool, and before I could save her, she wobbled in the water, making my eyes widen when I saw her fall down in the pool¡­ Chapter 36 Chapter 36 SEBASTIAN¡¯S POV I set Celine down on her bed, and heaved a deep sigh¡­ I noticed that her yellow dress waspletely drenched. As I contemted my next move in rtion to this woman, I began to pace around the room. Ah¡­ women! I let out a groan as I frustratedly pulled the roots of my hair with both hands, staring at the beautiful girl lying on the bed with her eyes closed. 1/9 I had no idea why I decided to save her from drowning. When I saw her fall into the water¡­ I felt as though my heart had stopped beating. I was worried that something bad might happen to her. But why? Why would I feel like that? It would make sense for her to be the kind of girl that I detested the most¡­ a woman who is sexually predatory, a liar, and a betrayer. Every time I think about her, I found myself bing irritable and losing my patience. I couldn¡¯t help but get aplicated feeling as I watched her sleeping body pass before my eyes. What are you doing to me, woman? Suddenly, heard her murmuring, ¡°I miss you, mom,¡± I was stunned for a while as I stared at her. She carried herself in public ind manner that was diametrically opposed to the vulnerable appearance she showed to others. My eyes widened when she began to take off her dress, stopping her hands trom doing so. ¡°It¡¯s ufortable!¡± she eximed, her eyes were still shut as she brushed my hands away. I couldn¡¯t help but sigh as I watched her struggle to remove the damp dress, and it was then that I made up my mind to assist her. Because she was lying down and the material was sticking to her skin, it was difficult to remove the wet material from her body. I bit my lower lip as my fingers ran slowly over her velvety and silky skin, gradually pushing the zipper down, making her underwear reveal. Her skin was scorching and I felt like I was burning from touching her. Tue, Chapter 361 Want You I flung the soaked dress on the carpeted floor and swallowed hard. As I was going to reach for the sp of her bra to remove it, her eyes suddenly opened, which caused me to jump and take a step back. ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± As she sat up, her eyes widened, and she remained immobile for a few seconds as her gaze darted over her partially exposed body. 3/9 When she looked up at me, her countenance shifted to one that was sardonic, and she gave me a smirk that was both yful and devilish. She asked me while biting the inside of her lip, ¡°Do you want to do it again¡­?¡± and I frowned in surprise at her question. Just what the hell is she trying to say? ¡°Do you want to have sex with me again, my dear brother¨Cinw?¡± she rified and I shook my head in response. ¡°Why not? Let¡¯s have sex once more to make my sister miserable¡­¡± After that, she let out a loudugh. The fact that I just listened to her say that made me really angry. At that very 15 19 Tue, 10 Oct 0. Chapter 36 I Want You moment, I had already formed the opinion that she was the kind of woman who would practice the art of seduction by any and all means at her disposal. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of the word ¡®slut,¡® but you¡¯ve brought apletely new meaning of it to light!¡± I retched while directing venomous nces in her direction. I could see the anguish in her eyes, but as soon as she smiled at me, they brightened up again. ¡°Tell me, Celine¡­¡± I let out a quick sigh. ¡°Why do you keep on doing this?¡± ¡°Doing what?¡± she¡¯s now ying innocent. ¡°Seducing me¡­?¡± 4/0 She appeared to be momentarily stunned but made no sound throughout that time. I stepped up to the door and shook my head as I did so. But as I got closer, I theper 36 Want You heard a hard knock on the wooden door, and then I heard Brylee¡¯s voice, ¡°Celine, are you asleep?¡± Chitt 6/4 ¡°Celine¡­ I¡¯ve brought some medicine for you!¡± Then the sound of Jake¡¯s voice could be heard. As I reached for the knob, Celine grabbed my wrist, pushed me on the bed, and then sat on top of my torso before I could get the door open. ¡°W¨Cwhat the heck are you doing?¡± I gulped when she leaned down, her cleavage was now visible in my eyes. ¡°Are you going to open the door and let them find out that you¡¯re here in my room while I was half¨Cnaked like this?¡± She hushed me, her warm breath gently fanning the side of my face as she spoke in my ear. ¡°Get off of me!¡± I was able to say it despite the fact that my stomach was in knots. Chapter 36 Want Your ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that Brylee might get jealous? Or your cousin Jake¡­? He might wonder why you¡¯re inside his girlfriend¡¯s room¡­¡± she raised her eyebrows as she looked at me with a hint of provocation. I scoffed as the corner of my lips curved and stared at her beautiful faco. ¡°But the question is, will they bollove you?¡± To my surprise, she unsped her bra with one hand and pressed her breasts into my chest. ¡°Celine¡­?!¡± The volume of Brylee¡¯s voice increased. ¡°Wait! I¡¯ll be there right away!¡± she shouted back and leaned closer to press her forehead against mine. ¡°Now, tell me if they won¡¯t believe me with this kind of position that we have?¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± I hissed, and my gaze shifted from her eyes to her lips, which were so irresistible to kiss, and then back to her eyes. ¡°Would five billion dors be enough to bring an end to this?¡± Chapter 361 Want You ¡°Nope¡­¡± sheughed, and I caught a whiff of the wine mingled with the sweetness of her exhaled breathing from her mouth. I had to fight the impulse to m my lips into her because I knew that her sister and my cousin were just waiting for her to open the door and they would enter any second. ¡°Then what it is that you want?¡± I inquired once more in a forceful tone. 7/9 All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°I want you, Sebastian Anderson¡­¡± She stated, and my body went limp as I fixed my gaze onto her eyes, attempting to decipher whether or not she was being serious. But all I could picture was a woman who was intoxicated and ying around. ¡°You wish!¡± I exploded, jerking my eyes sharply away from her. ¡°As you well know, I have absolutely no interest in getting married¡­¡± she said as she leaned back and sat up straight on top of me, her beautiful breasts were now on full view but she didn¡¯t seem to mind at all. ¡°I have no desire to be Mrs. Anderson¡­¡± 16:19 Tue, 10 Oct Chapter 36 I Want You ¡°Never, ever try to pull a fast one on me!¡± I gripped her chin with my hand and looked deeply into her eyes. ¡°Celine!¡± The door was pounded on for the second time in quick session. Again, Brylee¡¯s insistent voice could be heard ringing out, this time asking, ¡°Are youing yet?¡± ¡°I want you to make me your mistress for a week!¡± Celine ignored the voice, my expression became more serious in response to her remarks. ¡°W¨Cwhat did you say?¡± did I just hear it right? 8/9 ¡°You can¡¯t treat me with any indifference for the entire week. You¡¯re not allowed to make fun of me, and you have to cooperate with me!¡± she had already set some conditions, but I hadn¡¯t agreed to her just yet. I can¡¯t believe it! I could feel the sarcasm in my eyes thickening to the point where it was starting to tear at the seams. The attractive young woman who had been sitting on my torso, however, didn¡¯t appear to be aware of this fact as she got Chapter 361 Want You up from me, which caused me to groan and protest. 44% I observed as she opened the closet door and changed into a new decent white dress thatpletely covered her figure at this point. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to find a ce where you can conceal yourself?¡± The question was posed by Celine as she moved closer to open the door. 919 I panicked as I jumped out of the bed, seeing the curtain as the best ce to hide. Chapter 37 Chapter 37 CELINE¡¯S POV 1/9 When I saw that the most conceited and heartless billionaire, Sebastian Anderson, was now hidden behind the curtain¡­ I couldn¡¯t help butugh. He looked like he was ying the part of a man who¡¯s having an affair with the wife of another man. I picked up the yellow dress that was still drenched in water and my bra that was lying around on the ground and ced them both at the bathroom sink before putting on a robe and walking towards the door in order to open it. ¡°What took you so long?¡± After Brylee¡¯s outburst, she realized that Jake was standing behind her, which caused her tone of voice to alter. ¡°Are you okay now, Celine¡­?¡± ¡°Yeah¡­¡± I nodded. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry¡­ I¡¯m just¡ª I had way too much to drink, which is why it was so difficult for me to get out of bed. My vision is getting a little blurry, and¡­¡± 15 20 Tue, 10 Oct. N44% Chapter 37 His First ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­¡± Jake remarked, and before I could respond¡­ he had already 2/9 moved into position in front of me and his arms were wrapped around my body, making me freeze for a moment. While he was talking, his warm breath was gently tingling my ear and I didn¡¯t like the feeling. ¡°I got you some medicine to help with your hangover as well as some food to eat. It seems like you didn¡¯t eat much earlier¡­¡± He pulled away from me and drew my attention to the desk where he had ced the food that he had brought. ¡°Thank you, Jake..¡± I responded, still perplexed by the manner in which he was treating me. Even though we¡¯re only acting, he seemed to be putting a lot of effort into our so¨Ccalled rtionship. Even if he¡¯s pretending to be my boyfriend, there was no reason for him to behave in such a manner. ¡°Don¡¯t drink again too much¡­¡± he reminded me and I bit my lip and tucked the hair out behind my ears to hide up my embarrassment. ¡°Jake, you love my sister so much, don¡¯t you?¡± Bryleeughed sarcastically as she poked fun at the situation. 39 Joke gave a sunk as he turned to gase at Brylee and he looked like he was a young man being teased with the girl he had a crush on. ¡°You should be happy. Brylees¡± he said. ¡°Im head over heels in love with your sister.¡­¡± The corner of my mouth quirked up in an unnatural smile as I stared nkly ahead for a split second before recovering. ¡°Im sorry, Jake, I wasn¡¯t aware of it¡­ I was at a loss to understand what Jake was thinking about. I have no idea whether or not he¡¯s telling the truth when he said that he loves me, or whether he was simply taking. ¡°I¡¯m her sister of course. I want her to live a good life and be happy-¡± Brylee remarked. Another person who¡¯s expert in pretending. ¡°Are you feeling all right now? If you would like, I will apany you to the hospital¡­¡± ¡°We have medical personnel here at the hotel. Do you want to see a doctor?¡± Jake interrupted her in order to convey to me how concerned he was. ¡°No, thank you¡­¡± I responded with a shook of the head. ¡°Do I look like I need to 150 Tue, 10 Oct 13 13. Chapter Hist 49 see a doctor?¡± with a faint smile, I stepped forward and took my sister¡¯s hand which caused her to be taken aback by my gesture. ¡°I just want to show you the moonlight¡­¡± To tease Sebastian, who was lurking behind the curtain, I drew the curtain back just a little bit. I observed that he moved aside in an effort to conceal himself more. While I was sliding the window ss, I couldn¡¯t help but sneak a smile. ¡°What exactly are we supposed to look at?¡± Brylee inquired while gazing up at the moon in the night sky while maintaining an irritated tone in her voice. ¡°Wow! It¡¯s the night of the full moon!¡± Jake eximed as he approached us and stood next to Brylee with his hands on the window ledge while he peered upward. I could feel Sebastian alongside me, and as I leaned in to torment him some more, I could feel that he was shaking for some reason; was it because he was angry or because he was nervous? Chapter 37 His First Suddenly, the thought of doing something naughty popped into my head, While Brylee and Jake were busy appreciating the full moon, my hand was also busy moving south, and when I found the hardest part of Sebastian¡¯s body, I held it so firmly that he almost flinched from the pressure, 5/9 I was able to catch a glimpse of him making a muffled groaning sound, which made me grin before I removed my hand from his member. ¡°Uhmm¡­ Brylee,¡± I called out in an effort to get her attention. ¡°Yeah¡­?¡± ¡°Can you give Jake and I some space for a little while?¡± I said. ¡°I just want to be with him, alone¡­¡± ¡°Oh¡­ Is that so?¡± I was aware that she was beyond angry at me now because of the way she was shooting me hidden res, but I also knew that she couldn¡¯t show Jake her true personality. ¡°Just remember, dear sister. You have a boyfriend now, so¡­ you should be faithful to him and you can¡¯t sleep with anyone anymore just like you did in the past¡­¡± ¡°You told now, Brylee. It makes no difference to me hether or not Celine a a virgn.¡± he dered ¡°C¡¯mon! We¡¯re now in the 21st century And fran open¨Cminded man.¡± i fixed my gaze on Brylee, who appeared to be engaged in some serious contemtion Maybe she was recalling the time when she asked me to give my virginity to Sebastian it¡¯s normal for people to have sex, whether they¡¯re mamed of¡­¡± Joke went on to say ¡°Well, thates down to a matter of opinion, What about you?¡± he asked Brylee ¡°Are you trying to tell me that you haven¡¯t had sexua inters with Serbyt Of course, we did! Brylee eximed while the rolled her eyes Were Chapter 37 10% First ¡°Then you¡¯re very lucky!¡± Jake said. ¡°What?¡± Brylee and I eximed in unison which caused him tough at our reaction. ¡°Seb has never done it with anyone else. It was his first time. You¡¯re his first, Brylee¡­¡± Oh¡­ I¡¯m very lucky. Because his first time was with me¡­. I couldn¡¯t help but feel like I should be a little proud of myself. ¡°Even though he¡¯s dashing and icy, he¡¯s got the puronoss of a virgin¡¯s blood streaming through his veins¡­¡± Jake was beaming with joy the entire time he Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. rted his story to us. ¡°I would¡¯ve never guessed Sebastian was a virgin¡­¡± I tried to take back what I had said, but it was toote. As I sat on the bed and observed Brylee¡¯s re in my direction, it caused me to let out a loudugh. ¡°You also find it to be hrious, right¡­?¡± Jake asked as he sat next to me, and 15 20 Tue, 10 Oct. Chapter 37 His First both of usughed together despite the fact that Brylee was staring at us with her eyes ming fiercely. I am unable to picture Sebastian¡¯s expression at this very moment as he listened to our conversation. He must be flushed from head to toe, and his teeth appeared to be gritted as his fists became tighter. ¡°No way¡­ not even close!¡± I really couldn¡¯t control my giggles at all. At this point, there was an audible tremoring from behind the curtain. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Celine!¡± Brylee wasn¡¯t able to control himself and yelled at 1. me. ¡°Let¡¯s go back, Jake and let Celine rest!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Jake started to object, but Brylee had already grabbed him by the hand and was pulling him away from the bed. 8/9 ¡°Wait!¡± I stopped them from leaving. ¡°Jake, can you apany me to the restaurant so that we can have some dessert? I really want something sweet right now¡­¡± Tue, 10 Oct Chapter 37 His First ¡°Sure! Sure!¡± Jake eximed, and together, we walked out of the room, 9/9 leaving Brylee dumbfounded. However, she came after us just as quickly, and the three of us rode the elevator together. 15 27 Tue, 10 Oc Chapter 37 CELINE¡¯S POV 1/9 When I saw that the most conceited and heartless billionaire, Sebastian Anderson, was now hidden behind the curtain¡­ I couldn¡¯t help butugh. He looked like he was ying the part of a man who¡¯s having an affair with the wife of another man. I picked up the yellow dress that was still drenched in water and my bra that was lying around on the ground and ced them both at the bathroom sink before putting on a robe and walking towards the door in order to open it. ¡°What took you so long?¡± After Brylee¡¯s outburst, she realized that Jake was standing behind her, which caused her tone of voice to alter. ¡°Are you okay now, Celine¡­?¡± ¡°Yeah¡­¡± I nodded. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry¡­ I¡¯m just¡ª I had way too much to drink, which is why it was so difficult for me to get out of bed. My vision is getting a little blurry, and¡­¡± 15 20 Tue, 10 Oct. N44% Chapter 37 His First ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­¡± Jake remarked, and before I could respond¡­ he had already 2/9 moved into position in front of me and his arms were wrapped around my body, making me freeze for a moment. While he was talking, his warm breath was gently tingling my ear and I didn¡¯t like the feeling. ¡°I got you some medicine to help with your hangover as well as some food to eat. It seems like you didn¡¯t eat much earlier¡­¡± He pulled away from me and drew my attention to the desk where he had ced the food that he had brought. ¡°Thank you, Jake..¡± I responded, still perplexed by the manner in which he was treating me. Even though we¡¯re only acting, he seemed to be putting a lot of effort into our so¨Ccalled rtionship. Even if he¡¯s pretending to be my boyfriend, there was no reason for him to behave in such a manner. ¡°Don¡¯t drink again too much¡­¡± he reminded me and I bit my lip and tucked the hair out behind my ears to hide up my embarrassment. ¡°Jake, you love my sister so much, don¡¯t you?¡± Bryleeughed sarcastically as she poked fun at the situation. 39 Joke gave a sunk as he turned to gase at Brylee and he looked like he was a young man being teased with the girl he had a crush on. ¡°You should be happy. Brylees¡± he said. ¡°Im head over heels in love with your sister.¡­¡± The corner of my mouth quirked up in an unnatural smile as I stared nkly ahead for a split second before recovering. ¡°Im sorry, Jake, I wasn¡¯t aware of it¡­ I was at a loss to understand what Jake was thinking about. I have no idea whether or not he¡¯s telling the truth when he said that he loves me, or whether he was simply taking. ¡°I¡¯m her sister of course. I want her to live a good life and be happy-¡± Brylee remarked. Another person who¡¯s expert in pretending. ¡°Are you feeling all right now? If you would like, I will apany you to the hospital¡­¡± ¡°We have medical personnel here at the hotel. Do you want to see a doctor?¡± Jake interrupted her in order to convey to me how concerned he was. ¡°No, thank you¡­¡± I responded with a shook of the head. ¡°Do I look like I need to 150 Tue, 10 Oct 13 13. Chapter Hist 49 see a doctor?¡± with a faint smile, I stepped forward and took my sister¡¯s hand which caused her to be taken aback by my gesture. ¡°I just want to show you the moonlight¡­¡± To tease Sebastian, who was lurking behind the curtain, I drew the curtain back just a little bit. I observed that he moved aside in an effort to conceal himself more. While I was sliding the window ss, I couldn¡¯t help but sneak a smile. ¡°What exactly are we supposed to look at?¡± Brylee inquired while gazing up at the moon in the night sky while maintaining an irritated tone in her voice. ¡°Wow! It¡¯s the night of the full moon!¡± Jake eximed as he approached us and stood next to Brylee with his hands on the window ledge while he peered upward. I could feel Sebastian alongside me, and as I leaned in to torment him some more, I could feel that he was shaking for some reason; was it because he was angry or because he was nervous? Chapter 37 His First Suddenly, the thought of doing something naughty popped into my head, While Brylee and Jake were busy appreciating the full moon, my hand was also busy moving south, and when I found the hardest part of Sebastian¡¯s body, I held it so firmly that he almost flinched from the pressure, 5/9 I was able to catch a glimpse of him making a muffled groaning sound, which made me grin before I removed my hand from his member. ¡°Uhmm¡­ Brylee,¡± I called out in an effort to get her attention. ¡°Yeah¡­?¡± ¡°Can you give Jake and I some space for a little while?¡± I said. ¡°I just want to be with him, alone¡­¡± ¡°Oh¡­ Is that so?¡± I was aware that she was beyond angry at me now because of the way she was shooting me hidden res, but I also knew that she couldn¡¯t show Jake her true personality. ¡°Just remember, dear sister. You have a boyfriend now, so¡­ you should be faithful to him and you can¡¯t sleep with anyone anymore just like you did in the past¡­¡± ¡°You told now, Brylee. It makes no difference to me hether or not Celine a a virgn.¡± he dered ¡°C¡¯mon! We¡¯re now in the 21st century And fran open¨Cminded man.¡± i fixed my gaze on Brylee, who appeared to be engaged in some serious contemtion Maybe she was recalling the time when she asked me to give my virginity to Sebastian it¡¯s normal for people to have sex, whether they¡¯re mamed of¡­¡± Joke went on to say ¡°Well, thates down to a matter of opinion, What about you?¡± he asked Brylee ¡°Are you trying to tell me that you haven¡¯t had sexua inters with Serbyt Of course, we did! Brylee eximed while the rolled her eyes Were Chapter 37 10% First ¡°Then you¡¯re very lucky!¡± Jake said. ¡°What?¡± Brylee and I eximed in unison which caused him tough at our reaction. ¡°Seb has never done it with anyone else. It was his first time. You¡¯re his first, Brylee¡­¡± Oh¡­ I¡¯m very lucky. Because his first time was with me¡­. I couldn¡¯t help but feel like I should be a little proud of myself. ¡°Even though he¡¯s dashing and icy, he¡¯s got the puronoss of a virgin¡¯s blood streaming through his veins¡­¡± Jake was beaming with joy the entire time he rted his story to us. ¡°I would¡¯ve never guessed Sebastian was a virgin¡­¡± I tried to take back what I had said, but it was toote. As I sat on the bed and observed Brylee¡¯s re in my direction, it caused me to let out a loudugh. ¡°You also find it to be hrious, right¡­?¡± Jake asked as he sat next to me, and 15 20 Tue, 10 Oct. Chapter 37 His First both of usughed together despite the fact that Brylee was staring at us with her eyes ming fiercely. I am unable to picture Sebastian¡¯s expression at this very moment as he listened to our conversation. He must be flushed from head to toe, and his teeth appeared to be gritted as his fists became tighter. ¡°No way¡­ not even close!¡± I really couldn¡¯t control my giggles at all. At this point, there was an audible tremoring from behind the curtain. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Celine!¡± Brylee wasn¡¯t able to control himself and yelled at 1. me. ¡°Let¡¯s go back, Jake and let Celine rest!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Jake started to object, but Brylee had already grabbed him by the hand and was pulling him away from the bed. 8/9 ¡°Wait!¡± I stopped them from leaving. ¡°Jake, can you apany me to the restaurant so that we can have some dessert? I really want something sweet right now¡­¡± Tue, 10 Oct Chapter 37 His First ¡°Sure! Sure!¡± Jake eximed, and together, we walked out of the room, 9/9 leaving Brylee dumbfounded. However, she came after us just as quickly, and the three of us rode the elevator together. 15 27 Tue, 10 Oc Chapter 38 Chapter 38 CELINE¡¯S POV 1/8 I awoke the following morning to the sound of a loud knock on the door, and I was still feeling tired at the time¡­. so, I grumbled in response. I checked the time on my phone, with my eyes only half¨Copened, it said was already eight o¡¯clock in the morning. I let out another groan as Iid down my phone and pulled the sheets over my head to shield my face from the sunlight. The night before, when I knew that remaining in the room would just hasten my plunge into hell¡­ I spent more than two hours with Jake in the restaurant, just eating,ughing, and getting to know each other better. When I finally made it back to the room, it was already three in the morning¡­ and Sebastian had, of course, already left. Jake continued to wake me up with his loud knocks despite the fact that I had only gotten a few hours of fitful sleep. ¡°Celine, wake up!¡± I heard him say, followed by a resounding pounding at my Chapter 39 Explore door. ¡°Ugh!¡± I muttered as I yanked the quilt off of my face, my limbs thrashing in protest, and I was beyond fatigued to find the words to describe how I felt. 2/9 The persistent pounding of his heavy blows was more than sufficient to render my head numb in response to the pressure they applied. I was furious as I yanked the nket away from my body, stood up, and set my bare feet down on the carpeted floor. I then marched in the direction of the door and yanked it open. ¡°Will you shut up for a minute?¡± I snapped as soon as I opened the door. ¡°My god¡­. do you have any idea what time did I sleepst night?¡± My hair was a mess, and I was still drooling as I peered with tired eyes at the person who¡¯s disturbing my sleep. ¡°Celine, you are just the cutest thing ever when you wake up like this¡­¡± Jake teased me instead andughed out loud. I rolled my eyes as I spun on my heels and plopped down on the bed with my face first, burying in the pillow. *44% $8 Engine ¡°Hey! You need to prepare yourself ready. Everyone else is gathered in the beach right now!¡± 3/8 The bed sagged as he sat next to me, his hand reached out to slightly shake my shoulders. I groaned, pushing his hand away. ¡°Oh, c¡¯mon!¡± his hand was there on my head this time, ruffling my already messy hair. ¡°I¡¯ve prepared a yellow swimsuit for you. It¡¯s your favorite color¡­ right?¡± 4 sighed as I rolled over so that I could face Jake but my eyes were still shut. ¡°Five more minutes¡­¡± ¡°You have to get up now or I¡¯ll carry you to the bathroom?¡± I jumped out of bed as soon as I heard the threat, and I ran as fast as I could to the bathroom. As I mmed the door shut with a resounding bang, I could still make out Jake¡¯s hearty chuckle. I had just finished taking care of my business in the bathroom, which included brushing my teeth and washing my face, and when I emerged, i 152 Tue 10 Oct apter 38 Explore was surprised to see Jake lying down on the bed. ¡°Where are we going?¡± I inquired as I opened the closet door in search of an article of clothing to wear. Jake was the one who purchased all of these items of apparel, and they allprise of seductive ensembles and summer dresses. ¡°We¡¯re going to explore today, Celine.¡± he responded as he rolled to his side to watch me, his palm was pressed against his ear. ¡°There¡¯s an isted ind near here. It¡¯s a little far away so we¡¯re going to use my yacht. And! heard from other businessmen that the ind was very ecological. We are going to look into it to determine whether or not it is a good opportunity for investment.¡± Of course! When businessmen talk, they always think about investments, businesses, money, and so on and so forth¡­ ¡°The people travelling with us are all very interested in that ind.¡± He went on further. ¡°A number of them are eager to secure a portion of it. You should take a good look at itter. There are many animals in there, too!¡± Chapter 38 Explore He continued to ramble on and on without stopping. ¡°Get out!¡± I eximed and he froze as he stared at me. ¡°What?¡± Jake, who had just been enthusiastically discussing his ns to explore the ind, was taken aback by my statements. ¡°I said, get out! I¡¯m going to change clothes!¡± I took a look at myself and asked, ¡°You can¡¯t allow me go out with you wearing a night robe, can you?¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± he immediately sat up and scratched his nape. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you outside, then¡­¡± he smiled and sprinted out of my room. 5/8 After another half an hour, we got at the beach, and during that time, the girls were muttering about how I was a sloth and how I was wasting the precious time that I didn¡¯t have. As I walked past the group of girls, with Mia serving as the group¡¯s leader, I simply shrugged my shoulders and acted that I hadn¡¯t heard what they had to say. Tue, 10 Oct Chapter 38 Explore There were three yachts lined up for us to board, but because two of thern were already upied with guests and visitors, I decided to board the yacht that was the only one still empty. Jake assisted me in getting in the yacht and as soon as we sat down, I became aware of a loud voice corning from the direction of the harbor.N?velDrama.Org content. Chapter 39 Chapter 39 CELINE¡¯S POV 1/0 We sailed for an hour before reaching the vast and deste ind in the middle of the ocean. When I looked around, I noticed that this ind had not been developed yet, which meant that its value was quite high. The locals trembled as the sea level rose at a rate that was significantly higher than that of the other well¨Cknown inds. However, because this ind wasn¡¯t so far from the hotel, it would be made avable for everyday exploration and new experiences. ording to what Jake had exined to me earlier, I believe that purchasing this ce was definitely money well spent. I had just gotten off the yacht when my stomach began to turn, and I couldn¡¯t help but throw up. Lo and behold, I was both seasick and airsick. ¡°Celine¡­ are you okay?¡± Jake inquired as he gently caressed my back before 12:03 Wed, 11 Oct. Chapter 39 The Ind offering me a bottle of clean water. 94%1 2/6 ¡°Yeah¡­¡± I forced a smile on my face even though I wasn¡¯t feeling too good. If I had known that something like this would ur again, I never would have gone on this expedition. After everyone disembarked the yacht, the excitement that had been building up could be evident in their eyes. ¡°Wow! This ce is very beautiful!¡± Mia eximed, and then she and her circle of close friends immediately started taking photos together. ¡°Let¡¯s go explore first and thene back to eatter!¡± a blonde¨Chaired man shouted and his friends seemed to have no objection. A man named Mr. Lee from the hotel immediately led the way, as he was the most experienced person on the ind and acting as a manager of Diamond Resort. Jake said, we would be much better off if we were led by him if we didn¡¯t want to get lost. 39 The Wand Everyone else followed in his footsteps and went further into the remote ind where the only things we saw were endless stretches of white sand, gigantic trees, wildflowers, and some wild creatures. After an hour of roaming and looking around, we were finally able to settle down and rx, with the possible exception of a few birds crowing and one or two snakes that might have been lurking nearby, After some time had passed, Mia¡¯s group requested a break since they were beginning to feel exhausted, ¡°It¡¯s so exhausting¡­¡± she mumbled to herself, ¡°There¡¯s nothing exciting about this trip¡­¡± She was sitting next to the man who she said was her new boyfriend and who she had kissed that evening during our game of truth or dare. ¡°I wouldn¡¯te here even if you offered me a million dors to spend on this ind!¡± Another woman who was inly unhappy with the ce either. ¡°You are wee to take a break and have something to eat first, and then we will carry on with the journeyter on¡­¡± Mr. Leemented, and it dawned on me that despite the fact that he was already In his fifties, he was 12 03 Wed, 11 Oct. Chapter 39 The Ind physically able and didn¡¯t seem to mind moving around. After hearing this, everyone began taking their belongings out of their bags and backpacks. I heaved a sigh as I made my way to an area that was less overgrown in order to escape the hateful looks that Mia and her friends, including my sister, were casting in my direction. ¡°It¡¯s okay if you take a break for a little bit¡­¡± I turned around and heard Jake behind me. ¡°They brought a significant quantity of food. Come and have a bite to eat¡­¡± He extended his hand to take mine, but I declined to ept it. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry¡­¡± I murmured, looking around, avoiding his eyes. I was surprised to see that the ind was not located in a very isted location. The only positive aspect was howrge it was, considering how few nts and animals were present. 419 ¡°Mr. Harvey!¡± Someone gave him a call. ¡°There¡¯s something important that I have to tell you!¡± He signaled to hold still by raising his palm and waiting a moment before he questioned me. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not hungry?¡± ¡°Yeah ¡°I nodded with a small smite. ¡°You should go. It seems as though he wants to tell some important information to you¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Harvey!¡± the man called out again. 5/6 ¡°I¡¯ming!¡± He yelled back and then went up to him after lightly patting me. on the shoulder. I continued to travel further by myself, and while I did so, I kept staring at the ocean. I couldn¡¯t help but think about the ind where I had been living before my mother passed away. And of course, I think about mom, too¡­ ¡°I miss you, mom¡­¡± I was so caught off guard that I didn¡¯t even notice the tears that were already rolling down my cheeks. I wanted to forget everything horrible that had urred to me over thest few days, so I moved faster and was about to run when someone grabbed my wrist. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± I was stunned for a moment, and even 100t Wait 11 Oct 5 Chapter of the lefant though I didn¡¯t turn around to check who it was¡­ I recognized that volce ecially. Theaved a sigh, wiped away my tears, and turned around, only to be confronted by his dark gaze. I nced behind me, but I could no longer find them. It seemed as though I have gone astray! 670 ¡°What kind of ruse are you ying on me now?¡± He asked the question, his eyes were dull and uninterested, and his tone was incredibly condescending. Obviously, he was still angry about what happenedst night. I grimaced, retracted my hand, and looked at him with a stony expression. ¡°Aww¡­ you¡¯re worried about me now?¡± I scoffed. ¡°If you¡¯ve got so much time on your hand, why don¡¯t you take care your fianc¨¦e instead of minding my own business?¡± I snapped as I left him again. Chapter 40 Chapter 40 CELINE¡¯S POV 1/13 When I thought about Brylee, my twin sister and the person who had killed my mother, I came to aplete stop. She deserved to be punished! She deserved to be hurt just as much as she hurt my mom! She didn¡¯t bother herself or show any care about our mother at all. She only cared for this man, Sebastian Anderson! After having that thought, I nced back and saw that Sebastian was still looking at me with his brows furrowed. The hatred I had been feeling transformed into a sly grin on my face. ¡°Sebastian¡­¡± I whispered as I took a step forward and pressed my body against his. My arms were wrapped around his neck, and I felt like I was going to burst outughing when I felt him stiffen even though his icy eyes darkened. ¡°Is it really true that you were a virgin?¡± He groaned as he brought his fingers up to my chin and cupped it. ¡°Do you F 12 us Wed, 11 fibf Chapter 40 Migeing want to die, hmmm?¡± ¡°A*¡­ Did I hit a nerve, Mr. Sebastian Anderson?¡± I smiled alluringly and wiggled my eyebrows in a teasing manner. ¡°It¡¯sid, isn¡¯t it?¡± The expression on his face Indicated that he didn¡¯t understand what I was saying, and at that point I burst outughing. And that¡¯s when he realized what I was talking about. 7/11 ¡°Celine¡­¡± he groaned. ¡°Do you really think that by provoking me, I will sleep again with you? No fucking way!¡± Ouch! That hurts! ¡°Really¡­?¡± I chuckled. ¡°Do you really think that I¡¯m willing to let you do it again? Well, guess what? Your skills downright sucks, Mr. I am inexperienced. I didn¡¯t evene. In short, I never enjoyed having sex with you, Mr. Virgin!¡± I knew that nothing unsettled a man more than when a woman calls into question of his manhood and masculinity. In addition to this, he considered 173 Wed, 11 Oct N?velDrama.Org content. Clip 40 SAN 2.94% me to be his archenemy. However, this is the way I y. And he must be aware of that¡­ 3/11 At this same instant, there wasplete silence; nheless, I was aware that his rage was reaching its breaking point. In point of fact, the very next second, I was hoisted off the ground and hefted onto his shoulder, which caused the entire world to spin around me like a top. ¡°Hey!¡± I screamed. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing? Put me down!¡± But he pretended as though he hadn¡¯t heard me at all. ¡°Put me down, you asshole!¡± I iled my arms and legs, punching his back but he didn¡¯t even budge as he strode into the deepest part of the forest. ¡°Oh my God! What are you doing?¡± Is he going to feed me to wild animals? I was anxious, but I didn¡¯t feel terrified because I knew that even if I went missing, no one woulde to look for me. However¡­ this is an excellent idea to annoy Brylee. I maintained my silence 12 03- Wed, 11 Oct. 4/17 Chapter 40 Missing as I opened the phone that I was still holding. I smiled for the camera, and took a picture of myself while Sebastian carried me on his shoulder, I made sure that I got a good side profile shot of him so that Brylee wouldn¡¯t think that it¡¯s not her boyfriend who¡¯s carrying me. As I pressed the button to send the photo to Brylee, a grin spread across my face. Let¡¯s see what kind of response she gives if she happens to see this. ¡°You asked for this? I¡¯m going to give it to you!¡± I heard Sebastian say and I couldn¡¯t help but giggle quietly. AUTHOR¡¯S POV * ¡°We¡¯ve got no choice but to get back into the hotel right away!¡± Suddenly, Mr. Lee yelled out in a state of terror. ¡°It looks like there¡¯s going to be a tremendous storm!¡± The sun couldn¡¯t be seen because of the thick clouds that were covering the 1204 Wed, 11 Oct Chapter 40 Missing sky, and the sea breeze was acting quite strangely. Mr. Lee rmended that they leave the area as soon as possible because the repercussions of being there were impossible to fathom. 5/11 However, as they were packing up their belongings, they became aware that two persons had not shown up. ¡°Where¡¯s Celine?¡± Jake asked as his eyes were searching around. ¡°Mr. Anderson has been missing as well!¡± Everyone¡¯s attention was obviously different from Jake¡¯s. Celine was never a concern of theirs at any point. ¡°Sebastian! Seb!¡± The terrified screams of Brylee could be heard. ¡°Where on earth is Seb?¡± After a short while, Brylee¡¯s phone began to buzz, and she saw that she had received a message from her sister, which was addressed as ¡°Nobody.¡± As soon as she opened the photo message, her pupils contracted, and she gripped her phone even more tightly as rage began to consume her. At that 12 04 Wed, 11 Oct. Chapter 40 Missing precise moment, Brylee felt herself beginning to panic. ¡°I will not leave until I do not find Sebastian!¡± She dered, yelling at Jake while grasping his arm. ¡°You¡¯ve got to move it, Jake! Let¡¯s look for the two of them!¡± 6/11 ¡°Hey! Why is everyone freaking out?¡± Jake chuckled. ¡°Of course¡­ we¡¯re going to look for them. I won¡¯t allow anyone else, especially Celine, to be left behind on this deserted ind¡­¡± Everyone started looking around and calling out their names as if they were lost. Jake pulled out his phone and attempted to make a call to Celine, but he was unable to do so because he was unsure whether or not the absence of a signal was caused by the weather. Despite this, the weather continued to deteriorate. After observing the strange waves on the water¡¯s surface and the slow lowering of the dark clouds, Mr. Lee¡¯s countenance exhibited clear signs of concern. Because he had been here before, he was familiar with the conditions that prevalled during a storm at this location. ¡°We have no choice except to depart right away! If that doesn¡¯t work out, we¡¯re going to be stranded on this ind!¡± Mr. Lee Instantly came to a halt and didn¡¯t proceed ahead. 7/11 ¡°No!¡± Almost immediately, Brylee voiced her opposition. ¡°Seb has not yet made his way back. I can¡¯t just leave this ind without him! Are you going to take responsibility if something bad happens to my fianc¨¦?¡± They looked at each other in turn. Everyone wanted to get out of there, but nobody dared to say anything about it. They were friends of Sebastian¡¯s, and the most of them wore partners in business ventures. ¡°But, if we don¡¯t leave right away, the storm will make no one to leave. Nobody can give us any assurance that we won¡¯t be in danger while we¡¯re here!¡± Mr. Lee exined and everyone seemed to agree except for Brylee who wasn¡¯t paying attention to what Mr. Lee was saying. Her thoughts were 12.04 Wed, 11 Oct Chapter 40 Missing 8/11 upied thinking about what would Celine and Sebastian be doing just now. ¡°Miss Lauren¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care! I have to find Seb as quickly as possible! Otherwise, no one will leave this ind!¡± She yelled in a very loud voice. ¡°Bry¡­¡± Miaforted her by holding her arm and assuring her that everything was going to be all right. ¡°What if Mr. Anderson and your sister had already gone back to the hotel?¡± ¡°No fucking way!¡± she eximed. ¡°Why would he go back with her?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Brylee¡­¡± another girl interrupted. ¡°Maybe they leave first. I noticed earlier that your sister isn¡¯t feeling well. Maybe he rushed her back to the hotel so that she could get some rest¡­¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we check the yachts to see whether it¡¯s still there?¡± Mia¡¯s boyfriend made the suggestion, and they all unanimously agreed to do it. ¡°Yes. And if the yachts are still there, we¡¯ll go back and look for them¡­¡± Mia Chapter 40 Mis 5/11 was able to reassure her, and now she has no choice but to concur with her assessment. The sky was dark and dreadful, every second that¡¯s been wasted would bring a second closer to danger. The ind was deserted and in the event of an ident, the loss would be greater than the benefit. So everyone went back to the beach right away. And as they all cast their gazes on the water, their eyes brightened when they noticed that there were now only two yachts waiting for them. ¡°They left! They must have gone back first! If that¡¯s not the case, how are they going to exin the missing yacht?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s head back to the hotel!¡± Brylee abruptly changed her mind. ¡°Let¡¯s get back! Now!¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Jake was looking at his phone at the time he stopped her. ¡°Shall we check it out and contact the hotel to Chapter 41 Chapter 41 CELINE¡¯S POV ¡°What are you up to?¡± I yelled as I leaned back against the tree where I Sebastian put me down from carrying me on his shoulder. ¡°What are you trying to do to me?¡± Why haven¡¯t they arrived at this point? I was under the impression that as soon as Brylee saw the photo that I had sent to her, they woulde and look for us. Why are they taking such a long time? Sebastian didn¡¯t answer me. His gaze moved down from my face, first focusing on my eyes, then moving on to my lips, as if conducting an examination of me. 87% 1/7 I was caught off guard when his mouth immediately captured mine, opening my lips with his thrusting tongue. I wanted to put up a fight against him because of my pride, but my traitorous 41 Parade 2017 body was so responsive. I pressed my hands on his chest, ready to push him away. However¡­ to my surprise, they slowly moved up from his chest all the way to his nape, surrendering to him. I gasped when he took off my coat and eased the straps of my dress aside, exposing my breasts. He carefully outlined the circle of my breasts making me surge by his seductive touch. ¡°What the f u ck are you doing to me, Celine¡­?¡± he murmured as he started to kiss my neck and I moaned, my chest heaving when his tongue tantalized my nipples, licking them until they had swollen to their utmost extent. His mouth was greedy, ravishing, and hungry, which made the pit of my stomach twist and turn in an uncontroble manner. His hands were possessive and enchantedly explored every inch of my body, burning me aze in the process. His touch was delicate yet excruciatingly tease¨Clike. When his hand slipped under my dress and grazed my hips and thighs, I felt myself beginning to lose all of my control. I couldn¡¯t help myself; I moaned out loud with immense Chapter 41 Paradise pleasure. ¡°Sebastian¡­¡± I ran my fingertips along the length of his strong back while I raked his thick, silky hair with my fingers. I could feel the tension in his muscles, but then he let it go and rxed. 3/7 Once more, his lips seized mine with violent ferocity, and I returned his kisses with reckless abandonment on my part. Because of what he was doing to my body, I was in excruciating pain and I felt like I was going to die. The enticing All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. feeling of his tender flesh was drawing me in. He turned me around and rubbed his manhood against the small of my back, causing me to gasp in surprise, feeling how hard it was. It¡¯s notid really. I was just fooling myself. I was just annoying him. And it¡¯s big. I can¡¯t even fathom how it could have possibly fit inside of me. During the time that he was sucking my neck, I became aware of the sound of a zipper, followed by my underwear being pulled down until it reached my ankles and I didn¡¯t hesitate to step out of it and I let out a gasp as he made 11 48 Thu, 12 Oct Chapter 41 Paradise 87% 4/7 his way inside of me. I lifted both of my hands to clutch his head behind, and I increased the volume of my moaning as he began to move in and out of me. ¡°F***, Celine¡­¡± he groaned. ¡°You feel so f**king good. So f**king tight¡­¡± I bent over slightly to allow him to prate me more, and he muttered something in response as his arm wrapped around my waist and he continued to shove his member deeper into me. Why do I keep allowing this to keep happening? Even though he was fully aware that I wasn¡¯t Brylee, he continued to do it with me¡­ And I don¡¯t know why I was letting him. When he gradually pushed me down until I was on all fours on the ground, I let out a sigh of relief because the sca ttered dried leaves meant that neither my knees nor my palms won¡¯t hurt. He crouched down behind me and began to drive in and out, his girth stretching me and filling me up as he did so. I had the sensation of being so full and stretched out. He grabbed my hair and yanked it, which caused me to grimace, but the Chapter 41 Paradce pleasure he was giving me more than made up for the difort. His hips picked up the pace a little bit, which caused me to moan and wiggle my behind along with him. id¡­ huh?¡± he brought out, letting his palmnd on my a**. 517 I moaned in response to the sensation, and I noticed a shiver of pleasure running through me at the same time. As he maintained his steady thrusts, he leaned back, one hand remained on my hair, and ced the other on my lower back. The pleasure was overwhelming and making it difficult for me to find the words to express how I felt. His breathless screams and grunts caused me to get moist and slick, which made him to pull back and push more forcefully. His hand traveled towards my hip, then to my stomach, where his fingers wandered around for a bit, before reaching down to the ce between my legs underneath the dress. ¡°Sebastian¡­¡± I let out a low moan. Oh G od¡­ he¡¯s going to make mee. 87% Chapter 41 Paradise Every time he thrust inside of me, the tip of his finger grazed across my c lit. My legs started to shake, and my moans became faster and breathless as the shaking progressed. 6/7 He pulled back, only to m back inside and hitting me right there. He already knew where my weakness was. ¡°Oh, Sebastian¡­¡± I moaned again and let out a little whimper as he repeated the motion once more. ¡°You didn¡¯te, huh..¡± As his pelvis continued to make contact with my brushing against my cl it every time he moved, and I soon found my release ande all over him. ¡°Sebastian¡­!¡± I screamed, gripping his arm that was clutching my hair, digging my nails in it as my vision blurred from the sensation. He kissed me and our bodies were in exquisite harmony with each other as we soared together till we reached paradise. The pleasure was explosive, Chapter 42 SNAKE BITE CELINE¡¯s POV I felt Sebastian copse on the dry leaves next to me. He appeared as though he had justpleted a marathon based on the rate at which he was breathing. I rolled over onto my side and turned my back on him as he gazed at me. This shouldn¡¯t happen¡­ It was a mistake¡­ I provoked him, and he did it¡­ And I let him¡­ I just let him¡­ I slowly raised myself to my feet and looked around for my underwear. When I finally found it, let out a sigh of relief, and then I quickly picked it up and put it on. I was acutely aware that Sebastian was observing me the entire time, and I was unable to control the amount of redness that appeared on my face. I left him and started to make my way back to where the yacht was docked, and I nervously chewed on my lower lip. What would Brylee say if she saw me? I knew she would embarrass me in front of her friends, in front of Jake. Suddenly, a loud thunderp caused me to stop in my tracks. When I looked up, I noticed that the sky was much darker than usual. My heart started to race as I sped up my pace, but suddenly I sensed someone behind me. When I turned around, I saw Sebastian looking at me in a very intent manner. I chose to ignore him and carried on walking. However, just as I was getting close to the coast, the 115 +25 BONUS heavens opened up, and raindrops the size of beans started falling on me. On us. N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°Oh my G d!¡± I broke into a sprint and made my way toward the beach. When I saw that the deep blue ocean had be iparably violent, it caused my eyes to bulge out of their sockets. The waves. were crashing like some kind of monstrous creature. It was an incredibly terrifying scene, what with the thunder and lightning. The fact that the yachts were no longer there, though¡­ was the thing that frightened me the most. They left me. They left us¡­ ¡°Celine!¡± I heard Sebastian call out. ¡°Let¡¯s go this way! Let¡¯s find something we can hide from the rain!¡± I turned my heels and followed him as the rain erupted into a raging deluge and the wind howled like a ravenous beast. The waves were terrifyingly strong. It was clear to me that Sebastian was not ustomed to being left behind and stranded on a barren ind like this one. He had never been ced in such a precarious circumstance before. I had lived on an ind ever since I was a child, so I was prepared f situations like this one. I got firsthand experience with everything, from sowing seeds to gathering crops to angling for fish. Even though it was pouring hard, I managed to keep myposure and realized that I had to find a safe spot to hide. Otherwise, once it waspletely dark, countless dangers would be lurking on the ind. My shoes were quickly covered in a thickyer of sand, and the odor that permeated the air was difficult to describe, which made it difficult for me to breathe. Sebastian turned around to check on me, and he had this frown on his face, which indicated that he was clearly 2/5 +25 BONUS aggravated by the situation that we are in right now. I paid him no attention as I brushed away the thick branches with one hand and peered around, searching for a location where I might escape the rain. My vision grew increasingly distorted, though, as the rain became steadily harder. As soon as I wiped the rain from my eyes, I noticed a massive boulder in the distance. I was about to take a step toward the stone ledge when Sebastian came up and started taking long strides until he was in front of me. At that point, he extended his hand and gripped my nape, drawing me into his arms. ¡°Uh¡­ what are you doing?¡± I tried to pull away from him, but he was stronger than me, and his embrace was squeezing the hell out of me.¡¯ ¡®Sebastian! What the-¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make a move!¡± he eximed, his voice was h oa rse above my head. ¡°What are you doing? Let me go!¡± I looked up to see his eyes looking at something behind me. I frowned and followed his gaze and my eyes widened when I saw a snake that was coiled around the nch that I had just pushed away. My body began to shake when I its tail slowly moved into a tighter position, indicating that it was ready to attack. ¡°Stand still!¡± Sebastian groaned, gritting his teeth, and I immediately wrapped my arms around him, buried my face down in his chest and pressing my eyes tight as I did so. I felt his arms wrap around me as well, before he lifted his foot to kick the branch away, and as I looked back, I saw the snake drop on the ground and started to slither away. I had to catch my breath for a second. I didn¡¯t have a problem with either heaven or hell, but I had a severe phobia of snakes. +25 BONUS When I was still a kid, I used to dig up sweet potatoes and other kinds of crops in the ground with my mom, and one time¡­ when I was helping her, I got bitten by a snake. At that moment, I¡¯d been really afraid to the point that I felt like I didn¡¯t have an inch of life left in me. Ever since that time, I¡¯ve had an intense phobia of reptiles, particrly snakes. Sebastian released his hold on me, but I didn¡¯t move because I was too terrified to do so. I was standing there¡­ numb yet shaking, with my arms still wrapped around Sebastian¡¯s torso. ¡°Hey, are you okay?¡± He asked with a troubled tone in his voice. I didn¡¯t respond, and when he felt that I was shaking uncontrobly, I heard him let out a sigh and hug me before he lifted me up from the ground and carried me bridal style. There¡¯s nothing more for me to do than bury my face in his chest. Sebastian, too, saw the enormous boulder, and when he got there, he discovered a little cave. It wasn¡¯t very big, and once you got inside, you¡¯d find some charred branches and a pile of dust. Clearly, somebody had been in this ce before. Sebastian ced me in a strategic position atop arge stone an proceeded to shove the branches in the middle of the cave. He used a lighter to ignite them, and soon after, we could hear crac kling sounds.ing from the cave and the heat from the fire began to warm us up. I trembled so much that I could barely utter the words ¡°thank you¡­¡± and it took a lot of work for me to even speak normally. Sebastian, however, paid little attention to what I had to say; instead, he dipped his head and rubbed the back of his palm on his thigh while knitting his eyebrows. His face was pale. I held my breath and frowned as I walked over to check his hand. ¡°W- 4/5 ge +25 BONUS what¡¯s happening to you?¡± He slowly rxed his brows, but the hand that had been grasping the other was now clenched so tightly that I could almost feel his blood flow stopped. ¡°Hey!¡± I got down on my knees and grabbed his hand, only to discover that it had two distinct puncture wounds on it. Oh my G od! It¡¯s a snake bite! I looked up at him, terrified. I will never ever forget what a snake bite looked like. Chapter 43 CELINE¡¯s POV ¡°When did you get bitten by a snake?¡± I shrieked, feeling so panicked. My voice was obviously a little frantic and worried. How did this happen? When did this happen? ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Sebastian snapped, pulling his hand back from my grasp, and his voice was unusually calm. I frowned, thinking if I had missed any details, and that¡¯s when I recalled how he pulled me tight in a hug earlier, when the snake was -ready to attack me. ¡°Did you block the snake for me?¡± I looked at him in shock. That was the only thing I could think of why he had been bitten by a snake. Why did he even do that? Why did he save me? ¡°Don¡¯t think too much, Celine¡­¡± he sneered. ¡°Why would I even make myself hurt just because of you¡­?¡± ¡°Whatever!¡± I grabbed his hand again, examining the marks that ruined his beautiful calloused hand, and grazed it with my thumb. I couldn¡¯t help but feel worried about him. What if it¡¯s poisonous and the venom was already sc attered all over his body? Oh my Go d! I have to act fast now or he¡¯s going to die. And it¡¯s all because of me. I wasted no time and bent down, thinking that by doing this I¡¯d save him¡­ but before my lips could even touch his skin, Sebastian grabbed my chin and lifted it up to stop me. ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± he asked, his expression was full of shock. ¡°Are you crazy? Don¡¯t even try to do that!¡± I rolled my eyes and swatted his hand away before I lowered my head 1/7 +25 BONUS and finally sucked the poison from his hand. I did it repeatedly, and I could feel him flinch every time I sucked at it. I dared to look up to see his reaction while I was busy with his hand and he was red all over, his Adam¡¯s apple was bobbing up and down during the process. When I thought that I had sucked all the poison from the wound, I stopped and spat out the blood from my mouth. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll be grateful for you doing it this way?¡± I heard him say but I ignored him. I wiped the corner of my mouth with the back of my hand, ced his wounded hand on myp and tore a small cloth from the hem of my dress. ¡°Hey! What are you doing?¡± ¡°Stay still! Don¡¯t move!¡± I ordered and smiled secretly when he obliged without hesitation. I wrapped the fabric around his hand and secured it with a tie at the end as a precaution. ¡°Have you not read any books or have you watched too many TV shows? Sucking the poison in your mouth is very dangerous! It¡¯s the most useless and s tupid way, you idiot!¡± ¡°At least I¡¯ve saved you¡­¡± I smirked and I could feel him watching me as I stood up and sat in front of the fire. I rubbed my hands, trying to heat up before I drew my hair aside, rubbing my aching nape. SEBASTIAN¡¯S POV For the past twenty-seven years of my life, I¡¯ve never felt out of control. But this time, because of this woman, I merely lost all my control, my moral was broken into the bottom line. I never thought that I had slept with my fiancee¡¯s sister, not only once, not only twice, but thrice. Da mn it! And I was so stup id to save her from that snake and I got bitten. What is this woman doing to me? I shouldn¡¯t feel like this to her. She¡¯s Brylee¡¯s sister, for f uck¡¯s sake! 2/1 +25 BONUS My eyes followed her as she stood up from sucking my hand. Yeah¡­ the sucking process. I could feel the heat travelling all over my body when she was doing it. Then she looked up at me, and our gazes locked. I don¡¯t know why I find her cute while having that smile in her eyes. Did I just say that she¡¯s cute? No f ucking way! But it¡¯s true though¡­ Her eyshes are so thick and long-they cast a shadow over her cheeks as my gaze stayed on her face. Her lips were full and small, and so naturally red. She didn¡¯t have to put anything on her face, like make-up or anything. Unlike Brylee¡­ S hit! Then I rememberedst night. The way Celine surrendered to me. The moment she gave her all. F uck! She shouldn¡¯t have provoked me like that! I watched her sit in front of the fire and drew her hair to the side, rubbing her hands as she wet her lips. Go ddam mit! It doesn¡¯t have to be slow motion. This girl annoys me, but I don¡¯t know why I love watching her. And then my eyes darted at the birthmark on her neck. In a press. conference about a month ago, she admitted that she¡¯s the girl in the video who slept with that young model. Well, I watched the video and¡­ S hit! This can¡¯t be happening. The girl in the video was tople ss, and I had clearly seen her nape. It was clean. There¡¯s no stain, no birthmark at all. It was wless! I was stunned as I stared at Celine. What if she¡¯s not really that girl in that video? 3/7 What if it was Brylee¡­? +25 BONUS After an hour¡­ the rain finally started to let up, and I watched as Celine, who had been sitting in front of the fire, got up and stretched out her limbs, her slightly wet dress sticking at her chest, making me swallow and look away.. ¡°Let¡¯s go and check outside!¡± she chirped as she shifted her gaze to look at me in the eye. ¡°They are supposed to being over here any minute now to fetch you up¡­ ¡°Me?¡± I frowned. ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°They¡¯re more concerned about you, Sebastian. That¡¯s a fact!¡± I let out a deep sigh, remained seated there as I watched her make her way out of the cave. I shook my head and got up, following her out pretty quickly after a while. Oceania City was in every sense a part of the ocean. The rain fell almost as fast as it hade down. The initially dark sky graduall became brighter, and before long¡­ clear blue skies were visible in the sky above. I didn¡¯t pay any attention to what was going on around me; rather, I concentrated my attention on the girl in front of me whose arms were spread wide as she walked joyfully toward the beach with the wind blowing her hair and making it sway as she went. And it was at that very moment that I became aware that I had just witnessed Celine Lauren smile for the very first time. A genuine smile. ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful¡­¡± She uttered those words as her attention was drawn upward to the sky above. The rain helped to wash away all of the gloomy clouds in the sky. +25 BONUS Clouds that were white and puffy were now hovering low over the h orizon. It was so lovely that it could have been a painting. But it¡¯s not quite as lovely as this girl with me¡­ It took me by surprise because she appeared to be refreshed. She looked cute when she red at me, but when she smiled, it was justpletely different. She smiled in the same way that Brylee does, but Celine¡¯s smile never fails to put me at ease. It made me calm and rxed. Refreshing. I think I¡¯ve found the right word to describe the way she smiles. Since I have absolutely no interest in taking a look at my surroundings anymore, I decided to make small talk. ¡°Is this the first time you¡¯ve ever seen the ocean?¡± I asked, watching her y her feet in the water. She looked like a three-year old kid who tasted a cotton candy for the very first time. And I don¡¯t know why I enjoyed watching her. Right. Small talk like getting to know better about your new friend, asking about her. But wait! Celine Lauren doesn¡¯t even consider me as her friend. Then, as a mistress it is. She said she wanted to be my mistress for a week. I couldn¡¯t help but smile at the thought of what I would let her do as my lover. Celine didn¡¯t respond right away, and I noticed the way she arched her brows that made her appear cheerful and sparkling, yet in reality¡­ there was a hint of mncholy in the depths of her eyes. Now, as I watched her smile again, I wondered if this was the same Celine that I saw every time she was with Brylee and her friends. +25 BONUS Because right here, right now, she seemed free, unbothered, and happy. ¡°It¡¯s impossible for me not to see the ocean!¡± she eximed. ¡°My mother and I used to live on an ind¡­¡± As her voice grew softer, she continued to stare at the ocean, her eyes gradually bing watery.¡± I miss living in that ce¡­ I miss my mom¡­¡± her voice cracked, indicating that she¡¯d been brought back to the days when her mother had still been alive. ¡°If she was terribly ill and you needed money for her treatment, why didn¡¯t you ask your father for the money when he knew you needed it?¡± ¡®The question I blurted out made her freeze for a moment. After a brief pause, she eventually shrugged her shoulders and opened her mouth to answer me. ¡°Why are you asking me this?¡± she asked, instead of responding to the questions I had posed. ¡°Why are you interested in me all of a sudden?¡± I refrained from speaking. I don¡¯t even know how to respond to that. ¡°Ten thousand dors is hardly any money for him¡­¡± she continued in a small voice, closing her eyes. ¡°But when ites to me and my mom¡­ it¡¯s a lot of money for him. It¡¯s just too hard for him to let go. that kind of amount¡­¡± But then she snapped her eyes open and looked at me, and I caught sight of sadness crossing her expression in a blink, as if she just realized blurting those words. As if she can¡¯t believe that she just told me about something private regarding her personal life. I, on the other hand¡­ didn¡¯t mind her rambling in front of me. It¡¯s so much more appreciated than the silent treatment she used to give me. Or when she snapped and sent a murderous gaze at me, as if I 67 Chapter 44 was her mortal enemy. ¡°You are his daughter¡­¡± I sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t believe he has a valid excuse for not assisting you in saving your mother¡­¡± In particr, with regard to finances. He¡¯s one of the richest businessmen in New York. But what she had told me did not in the least bite as a surprise to me. Julio Lauren was one of the greedy businessmen in the world. Celine frowned and looked at me, her lips curved into a cold and deste smile. ¡°What if I told you that they refused to provide any kind of assistance in any way? What if I were to tell you right now that both dad and Brylee found me a ck sheep in the family? They don¡¯t like me¡­ My mother and I¡­ And if I wanted money from them, I had to give them or do something in exchange for it¡­¡± I gazed at her in bewilderment. ¡°Did your father actually do that?¡± I asked. ¡°Why?¡± +25 BONUS LEAVING THE ISLAND CELINE¡¯s POV Why on earth would my father treat me like that? I have no idea. I really don¡¯t know why. I stared at Sebastian as he wore that expression on his face. Does this mean that he actually believed in me? He should¡¯ve said I was lying if he didn¡¯t! ¡°Hey!¡± Sebastian called out, snapping his fingers in front of my face.¡± Why aren¡¯t you responding to the questions I¡¯ve asked?¡± ¡°Why are you so interested in me, huh?¡± I countered. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me. I decided to tease him in order to divert the topic. ¡°Oh, no¡­¡± He gave an amused shake of the head whileughing.¡± You¡¯re someone who feels good about yourself, Celine¡­¡± He smiled as he murmured something to me, and his nce moved from my eyes to my lips before returning to my eyes. ¡°Shut up, Sebastian¡­¡± I smiled. ¡°Make me¡­¡± he said and my eyes widened when he leaned closer, his stare deadly. The smile on his face was gone, along with the amusement in his eyes. They¡¯re all gone¡­ We weren¡¯t even close to being hungry at that point. Is he going to eat me? Because he looked like he was going to do so. My chest felt like it was going to explode, and I had no choice but to squeeze my eyes tight. And before I could feel his lips against mine, I heard what sounded like a machine passing through the air. When I opened my eyes, I saw a helicoptering in for anding on +25 BONUS the beach, and the rotors of the chopper were turning rapidly in a hostile way. My eyes squinted when I saw Brylee and Jake inside, sitting behind the pilot. ¡°Brylee is really worried about you¡­ Imented in a hushed tone.¡± She was extremely prompt in coming to take you up¡­¡± ¡°Seb!¡± As soon as they got out of the ck behemoth, Brylee sprinted towards Sebastian with her arms spread wide open and her face filled with tears. She buried her face in his chest and sobbed violently and I rolled my eyes in silence. I saw how Sebastian smirked when he caught me. ¡°Celine¡­¡± And then there was Jake, whose expression showed that he was quite concerned about me. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Yeah¡­¡± I gave him a kind nod and grinned when he breathed in relief. ¡®Thank you foring back, Jake¡­¡± ¡°Of course¡­¡± he pulled me into a hug and I just let him. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t just let my ¡®girlfriend¡¯ get stuck on this ind with my cousin¡­¡± he emphasized the word girlfriend and I chuckled as I wrapped my arms around his torso. ¡°Celine¡­¡± I heard my sister¡¯s voice calling me, so Jake and I pulled away immediately. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re safe¡­¡± I have no idea whether or not she¡¯s concerned about me, but the way. she spoke made it sound like she was. Nevertheless, the way in which she examined me with burning gaze, possibly looking for love bites, and checking to see if my clothes were all intact made me want tough at her face, but I controlled myself. I decided to just smile sweetly instead, but I was taken aback when she grabbed my hand and pulled me into an embrace, squeezing the hell out of me anding dangerously close to suffocating me. ¡°I¡¯m so worried about you¡­¡± She said and began to cry on my shoulder. +25 BONUS ¡°I¡¯m okay now, Brylee¡­¡± I remarked as I theatrically stroked my palm across her back, closing to pulling her hair from her scalp. ¡°Let¡¯s get back together and continue discussing this at ater time¡­¡¯ As a result of Jake¡¯s interruption, Brylee pushed me away a little bit harshly and went back to being held by Sebastian. We moved as a group towards the helicopter, and settled ourselves inside, with Jake holding me and Sebastian holding Brylee¡­ but then my sister¡¯s boyfriend¡¯s eyes were on me the whole time we travelled back to the hotel. After noticing the wound on Sebatian¡¯s hand, Brylee didn¡¯t waste any time in getting a medical professional to examine him as soon as we got back into the hotel. Sebastian was bitten by what the doctor described as a run-of-the- mill species of snake. It was not a poisonous substance. After I was certain that he was no longer in danger, I started to leave the clinic room, but I was stopped by a voice just as I was about to exit. ¡°It¡¯s now past lunchtime, but none of us have had anything to eat yet¡­ Sebastian said as his voice became increasingly audible to me as stood at the doorway with my back turned to everyone else. ¡°Celine¡­ I am aware that you¡¯re both hungry and exhausted. Let¡¯s go to the restaurant together and get something to eat¡­¡± ¡°But, Seb¡­ There¡¯s something that Jake had prepared for her, and he intends to eat with her in her room¡­ right, Jake?¡± It was clear from the tone of Brylee¡¯s voice that she was aggravated by what Sebastian had said. As I turned my back to face them, a grin couldn¡¯t help but spread across my face. ¡°Jake¡­ I think it would be best if we joined eating with them. The more people there are, the merrier¡­¡± ¡°Sure! Sure!¡± Instantaneously, Jake reacted and positioned himself so +25 BONUS that his arm was ced around my shoulder. ¡°We¡¯ll catch up with you in the restaurant, bro!¡± Jake gave Sebastian a light p on the shoulder, and at that moment, Brylee¡¯s look caused the corner of my mouth to curl upward. I gave a sarcastic wave of farewell to her and nodded at Sebastian, who was frowning as he watched us leave the clinic. And he seemed that he didn¡¯t like what he was seeing as he stared at Jake¡¯s back. ¡°I had no idea that you were making preparations for something like that¡­¡± I voiced out as we entered the elevator. ¡°nning what?¡± Jake was clueless, so it¡¯s not true. ¡°That we¡¯re going to eat in my room¡­¡± ¡°Oh¡­ I have no idea why Brylee would say something like that¡­¡± he scratched his nape awkwardly. ¡°But if you want to¡ª¡± ¡°No, no¡­ it¡¯s okay¡­¡± I smiled. ¡°As I¡¯ve told you earlier, the more, the merrier!¡± I took a shower first in my room and Jake patiently waited outside, put on a bluish summer dress with thin straps that stopped just above my knees. After drying my hair, I gathered all of my strands int a high ponytail. I exited the room, and as I did so, I noticed that Jake¡¯s eyes lit up with admiration the moment heid sight on me. ¡°Wow!¡± he eximed and I just responded to him with a beautiful smile. After half an hour of waiting for Sebastian and Brylee¡­ Jake had already ced the order for us, and he started eating, even if the couple had not yet arrived. I couldn¡¯t help but grimace as I looked towards the front door of the exclusive restaurant. I picked up my water ss and took a sip, drumming the nails of my left hand impatiently on the table. What are they doing right now? I +25 BONUS wondered, taking another sip, studying Jake over the rim of the ss. Jake is every bit as gorgeous as Sebastian, but he¡¯s not as powerful as his cousin. His eyes were a nondescript shade of marble-gray, but nothing se xy or enchanting about that, in contrast to those cobalt blue eyes¡­ G od! When Sebastian and I met gazes, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a flutter of butterflies in my stomach. His gaze was just burning me. Sebastian¡¯s voice was deep and warm, the sort of voice that could be described as bedroom sex y, while Jake¡¯s was just cool and unpretentious. But Jake is the nicest guy I¡¯ve ever encountered, and I won¡¯t ever regret the day I met him at the airport, the day he imed to be ke, Jenny¡¯s boyfriend. When he realized that I was asionally looking toward the entrance, he grinned and gave me an assurance. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your sister will being with Sebastian. Whatever is holding them, I¡¯m sure it must be something important¡­¡± However, I wasn¡¯t concerned about her at all¡­ It was more about But I pursed my lips and refrained from uttering the thing that w running through my mind. He¡¯s the one who invited me overte lunch, but it seemed that they¡¯re not going to show up anymore. At the very least, he could have given Jake a call or sent him a text to let us know that they wouldn¡¯t being. I heaved a sigh, and just as I was getting ready to start eating, my phone rang unexpectedly. When I checked who was calling, my eyes brightened up when I saw Jenny¡¯s name listed as the caller. ¡°Jenny!¡± I let out a peep. ¡°How are you doing? You know I have something to-¡± ¡°Celine¡­?¡± it was a man¡¯s voice.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Chapter 45 ¡°Who are you?¡± I frowned when I didn¡¯t recognize his voice. ¡°This is ke¡­¡¯ ¡°ke?¡± I snapped my head towards Jake and he was stunned, his hands holding utensils hung up in the air. ¡°The real ke?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± I was able to see him nodding from the other line. ¡°I just want to inform you that Jenny¡­ she was involved in an ident¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Out of disbelief and shock, I got up from my seat. ¡°W-what happened?¡± And he exined to me what happened. ¡°Okay, okay¡­ I¡¯ll get on the first avable flight as soon as I can!¡± After I finished my call, I looked up to see that the couple for whom we had been waiting for nearly an hour had already arrived. ¡°Jake, I¡¯m sorry but I have to leave. My friend got into a car ident, and I had to go see her as soon as possible¡­¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°My apologies¡­¡± I cut him off and gathered my bag before I left in a hurry, walking past Brylee and Sebastian, who were looking at perplexed. I couldn¡¯t bare the thought of losing my one and only friend. Mom has already left me. I have no one else who believed in me but her. Only Jenny¡­ 1 hurriedly went into my room and began to pack my belongings, excluding anything that was unimportant, in particr the items that Jake had purchased for me. After making sure that everything was in order, I quickly grabbed my backpack and dashed out of the room. I had just finished locking the door to my room and was on the verge of heading towards the elevator when I felt a hand grip my wrist. +25 BONUS Assuming it was Jake, I forced a smile on my face and turned around, but as soon as my eyes met those cobalt blue eyes, it vanished as quickly as it had appeared. ¡°S-sebastian¡­?¡± ¡°Where are you going?¡± he asked, his eyes piercing right through me and I could sense longing in them. I heaved a sigh as I worked my way gently away from his grasp on my arm. ¡°I¡¯m going back to New York¡­ and when he opened his mouth, perhaps to inquire why, I stopped him by raising my palm and saying, It¡¯s none of your business¡­¡± Was that the look of anguish that I saw in those blue orbs? ¡°Goodbye, Sebastian¡­¡± my voice was small as I turned my back on him, leaving himpletely bewildered. +25 BONUS JEALOUS SEBASTIAN¡¯S POV ¡°Why are you inviting her overte lunch, Sebastian?¡± There was a hint of jealousy and hatred in Brylee¡¯s voice and I couldn¡¯t help but roll my eyes at her. When she arrived with Jake riding that helicopter, I felt so disappointed. I wished they had nevere to save us. I wanted to have more time with Celine. I wanted to get to know her better. When we got back to the hotel, everyone around us showed worry for me, but Jake was the only one who was concerned about Celine. He was the only one who cared about her. Somehow, I felt thankful that there was my cousin who was taking care of her, but I didn¡¯t know why I felt something deep inside me. Like I was hurt¡­ Like I was jealous of him. And Brylee¡­ when she cried in my arms, she refused to even look at her sister. And as I gazed upon her wless neck, I balled my hands into fists, increasing the level of rage I felt towards her. I have to know the truth as soon as possible. ¡°We¡¯re hungry and exhausted¡­¡± I answered as I let out a deep sigh. We had no ess to food or water during the nearly six hours that we were stranded on the ind. Do you not feel concerned about the well-being of your sister?¡± ¡°What?¡± her eyes widened. ¡°O-of course, I do¡­ But, you don¡¯t need to be concerned about her at all. She has her own boyfriend and he rests assured that he will take care of her¡­¡± ¡°Can we just go now and eat with them? I¡¯m starving¡­¡± I got out of my seat and exited the clinic, making my way towards the elevator, but Brylee stopped me from walking further. +25 BONUS ¡°Would you mind waiting for me for a short while?¡± she had that annoying habit of biting her lip. ¡°I¡¯ll just go and change my clothes¡­¡± ¡°Why? What could possibly be wrong with that?¡± I pointed to her clothing with my finger. ¡°I¡¯m notfortable wearing this..¡± she said, batting hershes at me. I averted my gaze from her and led the way to the elevator, allowing her to step inside first before I followed behind and hit the button corresponding to her floor. As soon as we walked inside her room, Brylee immediately wrapped her arms around my neck and pressed her lips against mine, which caused me to jolt in surprise at her abrupt movement. 1 didn¡¯t want to kiss her back, but all I could see was Celine, and the want I had for herpelled me to respond to Brylee¡¯s kiss. When I shut my eyes, I could still make out the image of Celine giving me a kiss. I could feel her smiling against my lips when I deepened the kiss and I pulled her closer, my hands touching her body. I hoisted her up and she wrapped her legs around my hips, maintaining the connectio between our lips. She let out a gasp when my hand travelled from her hips, up to the side of her breast, and I found that opportunity to thrust my tongue inside, sliding across the roof of her mouth. Although it¡¯s a little. slower, the kiss we shared still seemed desperate and eager. I walked over to the bed andid her down on it, and as I did so¡­ she pulled me closer to her while my hands traveled over her body, moving down her arms, then her legs, and then back up, so I was gripping hold of her waist. I moved my lips away from her and grazed them along her jaw, down her neck and then along her corbone, making her moan in pleasure. 2/4 +25 BONUS ¡°Seb¡­¡± She arched her back off the mattress at every kiss and mark I left on her skin, letting out small moans of appreciation. ¡°Celine¡­¡± I whispered into the crook of her neck and I felt her freeze before she pushed me away from her. ¡°Sebastian¡­!¡± she sobbed, and at that point I opened my eyes to look at her. ¡°S hit!¡± I rubbed my hands over my face and got up from hovering over her when I realized that it was Brylee I was kissing, not Celine. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I thought¡­¡± ¡°You thought I was her?¡± she dramatically said, her voice trembled as she fluttered her eyshes that were wet from her tears. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, okay¡­.¡± I sighed. ¡°You two look the same.¡± I tried to reason out, hoping she would buy it. ¡°But why are you calling her name while you kiss me?¡± she slowly sat up and wiped her tears with her hands. ¡°Did¡­ did something happen. while you were trapped on the ind?¡± ¡°Nothing¡­¡± I shook my head. ¡°I¡¯m just¡­ I¡¯m thankful she saved from the snake. I mean¡­ she sucked the poison out of the wound ¡°Oh¡­¡± she mumbled, the expression on her face changing. ¡°I really ought to thank her then. But the doctor assured me that the snake wasn¡¯t dangerous¡­¡± ¡°Because your sister already sucked the poison out, Brylee¡­¡± I groaned. ¡°You should get ready now. They¡¯re already waiting for us in the restaurant.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± she said, smiling. As soon as her disposition shifted from being miserable to joyful, I let out a sigh of relief. +25 BONUS I noticed that Jake was already eating as we entered the restaurant, while Celine was on the phone talking to someone. I frowned when she got up from her seat and said something to Jake before she walked out of the restaurant, walking past us. Because Brylee was engaged in smiling and waving her hand with the other guests, she didn¡¯t notice her sister dash out of the room. I followed Celine with my gaze before I turned to Brylee and cleared my throat. ¡°I¡¯ll just go to the restroom¡­¡± I said, unhooking her arm around mine. ¡°But we¡¯ve just arrived¡­¡± she said as she frowned and nced up at me. ¡°I¡¯ll be quick. There¡¯s Jake¡­¡± I pointed at the table where he was sitting. ¡°Go and order something for us to eat¡­¡± ¡°Okay, make it fast¡­¡± she said with a smile as she approached Jake, and I spun on my heel to follow Celine, who was hurrying as she entered the elevator.N?velDrama.Org content. Chapter 46 REINVESTIGATE SEBASTIAN¡¯S POV ¡°Mr. Kim, I want you to arrange a car to take me to the airport, right now!¡± I ordered the manager of the hotel as I stood at the entrance of the restaurant, unaware that Brylee was already standing next to me. ¡°Arrange a car to the airport?¡± She inquired while frowning in apparent bewilderment. ¡°You¡¯re leaving without informing me¡­?¡± ¡°Yeah¡­¡± I nodded as I walked past her and stepped inside the restaurant. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m here to inform you and Jake¡­¡± ¡®But why?¡± she asked as she followed behind me. ¡°Why?¡± I made a halt and turned to look at her with my brows furrowed. ¡°Didn¡¯t you insist that you didn¡¯t want to continue this vacation any longer? Well, your wish is mymand, my dear. We¡¯re going home¡­¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Wait a minute!¡± At that moment, Jake suddenly appeared and it seemed as though he also heard about me leaving the ind as soon as possible. ¡°We haven¡¯t given this location a proper check just yet! How can you leave so soon?¡± He¡¯s right. The analysis of the oue of our work trip has not even gotten off the ground yet. But I have no doubt that he can do it on his own. ¡°I¡¯m going to put all of my trust in you, bro. Just give me some updates. Good luck!¡± I gave him a tap on the shoulder, and he was rendered speechless as I turned to leave the restaurant. ¡°Seb¡­¡± Brylee, following closely behind me, called out. ¡°Would it be possible to put off our departure until the day after tomorrow? I 1/5 +25 BONUS mean¡­ I can¡¯t possibly make the most of my time here in just one day. I still want to enjoy my stay here!¡± ¡°Why?¡± I asked, my eyes now full of curiosity. Jake might¡¯ve told her that Celine had already left the ind. Why did she suddenly change her mind? Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Because¡­ Uh¡­ Can¡¯t I change my mind?¡± she eximed as we stepped inside the elevator. ¡°Well, I have already booked a flight heading back to New York¡­¡± I responded. ¡°Now, if you want to stay here for a while longer, you have my permission to do so. Just make sure that you¡¯re not going to stop me from leaving¡­¡± The elevator stopped at the floor where my room was, and I stepped out while Brylee continued to follow and rant behind me. I turned to face her and she looked down, stopping in her tracks. ¡°Are youing home with me?¡± I inquired, and she responded with a nod. ¡°Then you should pack your things right away. We¡¯ll be on our way out in the next five minutes.¡± ¡°Five minutes?¡± her eyes widened as she stared at me and when I said ¡®move¡¯! She hurriedly dashed towards her room, and mmed the door behind her with a resounding bang. I couldn¡¯t help but cra ck a grin as I entered the room just beside hers. I can¡¯t stand it when Brylee acts as though she¡¯s all sweet and all. After having that serious conversation with Celine on the ind, I have no idea why every action and every word that Brylee does caused me to feel repulsed by her. As soon as I closed the door behind me, I reached into the pocket of my pants and pulled out my phone, dialing Jason¡¯s number. I locked the door, walked over to the ss window and waited for my secretary to pick up his phone. 215 +25 BONUS ¡°Hello there, Mr. Anderson?¡± he answered on the fourth ring. ¡°I need you to find out everything there is to know about the young male model in the video¡­¡± I told him. ¡°Young male model?¡± he repeated. ¡°You mean to say¡­ the video of Brylee¡¯s sister having¡­¡±: ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s it, Jason!¡± I groaned, cutting him off. ¡°Find out who really is the girl in that video and reinvestigate Celine!¡± ¡°Reinvestigate¡­?¡± ¡°Jason!¡± I gritted my teeth in annoyance. ¡°Why do you have to repeat all of my orders?¡± ¡°I just don¡¯t understand, Sir. Is there an error in the information about Celine that I recently provided to you? I mean, it was all urate! Why do I have to do it again?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want you to question everything that I order!¡± I yelled. ¡°Just do as I say!¡± ¡°Y-yes, Sir¡­¡± he stammered, and I heaved a sigh before disco ting the call. I stuffed the phone into my pocket before beginning to pack th of my belongings. CELINE¡¯S POV I arrived in New York at twenty-one minutes past eight in the evening, and I immediately called a taxi to take me to the Angelwood Hospital. There was no time for me to rx and rest. I have to see Jenny as soon as possible. My hands were shaking as I settled in the passenger seat, praying 3/5 +25 BONUS that Jenny would be alright. When the car pulled up in front of the hospital, I fished out some money from my wallet and gave it to the driver without asking for the change. I hurriedly stepped out of the car and dashed towards the information desk. ¡°Miss, may I know what my friend Jenny Hudson¡¯s room number¡ª¡± ¡°Celine¡­?¡± a man called me from behind and when I turned around, I saw a young man, though still older than me, looking at me as if he had known me for a very long time. ¡°I¡¯m ke¡­¡± ¡°ke¡­?¡± At this point, I know I am face to face with the real ke, not the fake one. ¡°Where¡¯s Jenny? How is she?¡± As we made our way down the corridor, ke¡¯s anxious expression remained unchanged and he gazed nkly ahead of us. ¡°She recently underwent surgery, but she hasn¡¯t woken up yet¡­¡± My heart ski pped a beat as I followed him and we stopped in front of the operating room. ¡°Can you tell me what really happened?¡± While ke stayed standing and looked through the ss door, checking to see whether he could see Jenny from the outside I sat down in the area designated for people who were waiting. ¡°Because today marks our third month together as a couple, we decided to celebrate by going out on a date this morning¡­¡± ke started as he sat beside me. ¡°We were waiting for a taxi to arrive, when a drunk driver lost control of his car and ran into Jenny by ident¡­¡± After ke had recounted the situation to me, he then took out his phone, scrolled through it, and then showed me a picture of the person who had hit Jenny. ¡°He exited his car and took a check on Jenny. I thought that he would help me with taking Jenny to the hospital; but, all he did was throw money in my face and then go. He¡¯s so heartless, Celine¡­ I can¡¯t believe that there are people like him who exist in this world.¡± +25 BONUS I was at a loss for words as I stared at the photo of the man who had just hit my friend. He¡¯s no other than my father, Julio Lauren. I was so focused on keeping a firm hold on ke¡¯s phone that I tightened my fists. He¡¯s going to pay for this! I hit the send button to my number and gave the phone back to ke after I received the picture. ¡°I¡¯m sorry ke, but I have to leave for now¡­¡± I stated. ¡°Please give me a call as soon as possible once Jenny wakes up¡­¡± After taking a few moments topose myself, I stood up from my seat, but before I could proceed, ke started talking. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to talk to the person responsible for hurting Jenny¡­¡± I responded as I looked down at him. ¡°Y-you know who the driver is?¡± he asked in curiosity. ¡°Yes, ke¡­¡± I sighed deeply. ¡°He¡¯s my father¡­¡± +25 BONUS Chapter 47 47. TORTURE CELINE¡¯S POV Due to thete time, ke requested that I spend the night in the hospital and leave first thing in the morning. I used the money that Sebastian paid me to get private room for her to stay in while she¡¯s unconscious. inva I slept on the couch while ke slept on the chair beside Jenny¡¯s bed, with his head propped up on it. Jenny hadn¡¯t woken up yet when I left the hospital to confront my father.. I took a taxi to take me to the Lauren Mansion and as Nadia opened the door for me, there was a broad smile stered on her lips. However¡­ it soon faded away and she seemed confused as she stared at me. ¡°Miss Brylee¡­?¡± She inquired, and I couldn¡¯t help but smirk. I was still wearing one of the signature dresses that Jake bought for me, so Nadia was a little uncertain of who I was. I didn¡¯t have time to talk to her, so I shoved her aside and went directly to the hall. I looked all around the living room, but I couldn¡¯t find my father. Instead, several wealthydies were chatting andughing with Sasha, who was holding a wine ss whileughing her a ss off. She didn¡¯t notice me yet as I gave her a death re before I walked past them. Someone noticed me and I heard her asking Sasha who I was as I walked away from them. ¡°That¡¯s Celine¡­¡± Sasha answered uninterestedly. ¡°Brylee and Sebastian are on a vacation right now¡­¡± 1/6 +25 BONUS I threw open the door to one of the rooms on the lower level, and when I did, I noticed Julio having a conference meeting with three other men dressed in suits who were seated at the long table. ¡°Oh¡­ hi there, Brylee¡­¡± One of the men greeted me but I paid him no attention whatsoever. Of course, I don¡¯t know him and, aside from that, I¡¯m not Brylee¡­ My father turned to look at me and he frowned when he noticed that I was ring at him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you go on a vacation with your sister?¡± he asked, tearing his gaze away from me and continued to read something from the paper that he was holding. ¡°Why are you back so soon?¡± ¡°There¡¯s something I need to discuss with you!¡± I announced, but he didn¡¯t budge. ¡°Right now!¡± The men around him appeared to be momentarily astonished as they looked at me, and that¡¯s when they realized that I wasn¡¯t Brylee who was perhaps sweet and nice to them. Their gazes met Julio¡¯s and he just shrugged his shoulders. ¡°You can say whatever you want in front of them. They are your uncles¡­¡± Oh, really? I smirked as I crossed my arms over my chest and got ready to speak. ¡°Did you identally hit a woman on the street yesterday?¡± ¡°W-what are you talking about?¡± he asked, pretending he didn¡¯t know anything, but his face paled. ¡°You know what I¡¯m talking about!¡± eximed. ¡°You were drunk yesterday and you hit a girl but you fled away from the scene! You didn¡¯t even help with bringing her to the hospital!¡± nan ¡°Watch your mouth, young woman!¡± he shouted as he mmed the paper on the table before pointing his forefinger in my direction. ¡°I already gave them money! What else do they want from me?¡± 2/6 +25 BONUS ¡°You gave them money by hurling it in her boyfriend¡¯s face? Are you insane?¡± I can¡¯t believe it! He was even proud to say that! ¡°And the money you gave them is not enough!¡± ¡°Not enough?¡± heughed. ¡°It was ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± I rolled my eyes when I heard Sasha¡¯s voice from behind me. ¡°You¡¯re such a disrespectful woman! Can¡¯t you see your father is busy? Get the hell out of here!¡± ¡°No¡­¡± I said calmly. ¡°I¡¯m still talking to my father.¡± ¡°What do you want, huh?¡± Julio interrupted. ¡°What do you want me to do with that woman?¡± ¡°You should pay for all her medical expenses and apologize for what you did!¡± I eximed, but she smacked me across the face for making such an outrageous statement. ¡°Julio¡­ we can talk things out,¡± one of the men said, and the other two men followed his lead in getting up from their seats. The women outside who had heard the noise came rushing inside th room, and they looked shocked when they saw me holding my fac I was hoping that by pressing my palm against my cheek, the stinging pain that I was experiencing at the moment would be alleviated. I could tell that it was now bright red against my cre amyplexion. However, I didn¡¯t give them any indication that I was in pain. Instead, I straightened up and faced my father without showing any fear. ¡°I want you to apologize to them and pay for all the bills!¡± Julio¡¯s chest heaved up and down in anger, and as he looked around and found Nadia, who was also trembling from fear, he motioned his finger for her toe closer to him. ¡°Bring me my whip, now!¡± My eyes widened as I watched Nadia bow her head down and reply,¡± +25 BONUS Yes, Sir¡­¡± before leaving the room. ¡°Don¡¯t do this to your daughter, Julio¡­¡± the tall man dissuaded him but held her hand up to stop him from interrupting. ¡°Well¡­ If you ask me, I believe that what¡¯s running in Julio¡¯s mind is the appropriate thing to do¡­¡± Sasha said it with a cruel grin on her face. ¡°Our morals are centered on filial piety, and if he didn¡¯t educate this girl, I¡¯m worried that our family would be embarrassed in the years toe.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± the blonde woman said in agreement. ¡°I think she got this attitude because she hasn¡¯t gotten enough whippings!¡± she twirled her hair and grinned, preparing herself to watch a good show. On the other hand, I didn¡¯t feel any kind of fear at all. He can treat me anyway he pleases, but I have no choice but to stand firm in my position. My eyes were dull for a few seconds as I stared at him before I sneered. ¡°So¡­ you¡¯re going to hit me with that?¡± Before giving me a warning, Julio just looked at me nkly and asked, ¡°Are you going to say that again?¡± I smirked as I opened my mouth to speak. ¡°I want you to apologize them and pay for all the bills!¡± And the whip instantly hit my body. I gasped when I felt my dress was torn open as the whipnded on my body. ¡°I want you to apologize to them and pay for all the bills!¡± I reiterated, this time with a more determined and adamant tone, my eyes zing with fire as I red at him. I took a stronger hit from the whip, and theshes were delivered to me one after the other till I copsed to the ground. But the whip didn¡¯t stop at all. One whip after another was very decisive and cold-blooded. I squeezed my eyes shut feeling his rage. +25 BONUS through his whip. The ferocity with which his whip struck through me made it seem as though I were one of his enemies. Hot tears pooled in my eyes but I didn¡¯t let them run down my face as I stared into those enraged eyes of that red-faced man. ¡°Hey, Julio! You have to stop this!¡± the gray-haired man couldn¡¯t take what he was seeing anymore, so he tried to stop my father from hurting me. ¡°This¡­ this is too harsh¡­¡± the blonde whomented a while ago winced, as if she was the one being hit. ¡°So¡­ are you going to say it again?¡± Julio asked, ignoring his friends. He was so angry that my expensive dress had beenshed and torn by his whippings, and there were streaks of blood all over my skin. I mmed both of my hands down on the ground, my hair falling in a tangled mess around my face. ¡°I will expose you to the world and tell everyone what you forced me to do in return for ten thousand dors!¡± I threatened him and I noticed that his eyes widened as he sent a vicious gaze in my direction. I could hear the collective exmation of shock as everyone in the room turned their attention to my father. ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s get moving!¡± the third man pped his hands and signaled for the people who were within the room to leave. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have let you see something so shameful!¡± Sasha apologized and led everyone to the living room. She was perhaps worried that I might spill their secrets. The very idea made me chuckle to myself. ¡°Did you just threaten me?¡± my father asked when he was certain that we were the only people remaining inside the room, his eyes were 5/6 +25 BONUS bloodshot red as he red at me. ¡°Over my dead body will I hear you threaten me!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he ruthlessly struck me down again. ¡°I¡¯ll beat you to death today and the secret dies with you!¡± and the whip hit me again for I don¡¯t know how many times already. With my weakening hands and blurred vision, I was able to clutch the whip which was stained red with blood. The blood that reflected the redness of my eyes, still prevented them from welling up some tears. ¡°Julio Lauren! You can beat me to death as much as you want, but I swear to you that I will drag you down to hell with me!¡± I yelled out feebly, and at that precise moment, I saw my father reeling from shock. But Sasha hurriedly went back inside and gripped my father¡¯s arms. I thought she would stop him. I thought she would havepassion for me. But the moment she opened her mouth, I knew that I couldn¡¯t escape from this torture. ¡°You know what¡­ you¡¯re just like your mother who had a knack fo threatening people! You deserved this!¡± and her statement snappe my father¡¯s rationality in half. ¡°You¡¯re right!¡± he scoffed. ¡°Today¡­ will teach this unfilial daughter a good lesson. I want to see if you can still speak when you¡¯re all cr ippled!¡± he said and raised his whip and was about to rain meshes, but a hand just stopped him from doing so. ¡°What the¡ª¡± ¡°Dad¡­?¡± Brylee¡¯s face remained fixed on Julio in a state of stunned. amazement before she turned to look at me with eyes that were brimming with concern. ¡°Brylee¡­¡± as soon as he spotted his favorite daughter, his eyes lit up, but he froze when he noticed the man stopping his hand from hitting me. ¡°S-sebastian?¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 48 48. BEATEN TO DEATH CELINE¡¯S POV I was almost beaten to death. My heart was dying off. Suddenly, I find myself wishing that I would pass away so that I might be reunited with my mother in the afterlife. But it doesn¡¯t look like that¡¯s going to be my fate just yet¡­ ¡°S-sebastian?¡± The old man¡¯s face was flushed with rage a while ago, but now¡­ I wanted to burst out inughter even though I was wincing in pain all over my body as I watched the color drain from his face. He had turned pale. His face was a pasty, sickly white. The whip in his hand was slowly loosening from his hold, and eventually dropped to the ground. ¡°I¡­ W-why did youe back so soon?¡± he said, staring at Sebastian with panic rising, thrumming, sweeping all over his face. He swayed a little when Sebastian harshly released his hand. ¡°W-wait¡­¡± Julio stuttered, a sheen of sweat gathering and pooli his forehead. ¡°This is not what it looks like. Celine came back shemitted an unforgivable mistake. That¡¯s why I¡¯m punishing ¡­ I¡¯m teaching her a lesson¡­¡± he said, his eyes darting back and forth like a trapped bird in a cage. ¡°Yes!¡± Sasha nodded in agreement, but she looked nervous as hell. He only wants to educate Celine. Yes, that¡¯s it! He used extreme methods for her to learn well¡­¡± Sasha¡¯s face was rming. It¡¯s like a white canvas stretched taut to the breaking point, as if it might snap any moment. And she¡¯s sucking in air, huge gulps like she couldn¡¯t breathe. +25 BONUS The young man, however¡­ paid no attention to them and instead c ocked his head to the side to look at me with his fists clenched and his jaw twitching. Sebastian did not utter a word as he approached me and quickly removed his suit to cover my body as best as he could. He picked me up off the ground carefully as if I were a baby that was so fragile and carried me bridal style. ¡°You remember what I told you on the ind?¡± I whispered. ¡°You should know the answer by now¡­¡± He sighed as he pressed his lips against my forehead and I closed my eyes, feeling the tears start to brim down my face. I sobbed in silence as I buried my face in his chest. ¡°Seb¡­¡± I heard Brylee calling out, and rushing over. ¡°Where are you taking her?¡± Sebastian swallowed. ¡°To the hospital¡­¡± ¡°I-I¡¯ll go with you¡­¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m also worried about her and¡ª¡± ¡°Sebastian¡­ I¡¯ve called the family doctor and I asked him to here and check on my daughter¡­¡± Julio cut her off, as he hurried over as well. His voice was shaky. ¡°No need,¡± Sebastian¡¯s tone was cold, holding me in his arms without turning his head to look at them. ¡°I can take care of her¡­¡± SEBASTIAN¡¯S POV ¡°What if I told you that they refused to provide any kind of assistance. in any way? What if I were to tell you right now that both my dad and Julio found me a ck sheep? They don¡¯t like me¡­ My mother and I¡­ And if I wanted money from them, I had to give them or do something +25 BONUS in exchange for it¡­¡± I frowned deeply as I recalled what Celine said to me on the ind. As soon as my eyes turned to her, my breath hitched. I sank to my knees with my eyes wide. I was trying toprehend the scene I was witnessing. Only a devil could do this to someone, especially to his daughter. But Julio Lauren was more than a devil. Celine was slumped in the corner, all beaten and battered. Her face was ck and blue and swollen. I saw blood on her whole body, her dress was even torn all over. ¡°You remember what I told you on the ind?¡± she whispered as soon as I lifted her in my arms. ¡°You should know the answer by now N?velDrama.Org content. ¦§ I could feel the trembling of her body, but she was fighting for it. She didn¡¯t even shed a tear. I haven¡¯t encountered a woman such as strong as Celine. But the moment I kissed her forehead, she sobbed silently, her shoulders shaking. I climbed inside the car and asked the driver to take us to the hospital immediately. I ced Celine on myp, whispered sweet nothings. and reassuring words into her ear while caressing her hair. My mind was racing with questions that were going to have to wait to be answered. Iid her down on the hospital bed gently, and when I got a better look at her, my blood was boiling. Her dress was ripped, and she had deep blue and red marks of whipping all over her body. Painful, bleeding welts and scratches covered her arms, and legs, and back. I padded her off gently, trying my best not to hurt her. When the doctor came, he ordered me to leave the room and told me to wait while they treated Celine. I nodded as I made my way out of the room, but made a halt at the doorway when I received a message 316 +25 BONUS from Jason. It was the result of the investigation I ordered him to conduct. And what I was reading made my eyes widen in shock. Brylee¡­ It was the name that the young male model mentioned when he was asked about the girl whom he had slept with. Because of this new revtion, my anger towards the Lauren family has only grown stronger. They had all conspired to do this. I fell into their ruse! I was used! What made me feel even more enraged was when Jason sent me. footage of the CCTV camera in the hotel wherein I had my first sexual encounter with Brylee. A girl had just got out of my room that morning and she had a conversation with the girl who was waiting outside. You can¡¯t tell who¡¯s who because they have the same dress, same hair, and same physique. But my brows furrowed when the girl outside took off her sunsses and face mask and threw it over the other. And I was certain that this was Brylee because of the way she red at her. The same look when Celine threw up on herp. I was trying to understand why they did this to me. How could Celine do this to herself? At first, it was only a hunch, but after looking over all of the evidence, I¡¯m certain that Celine has been the one I¡¯ve been having sexual rtions with all along. It makes perfect sense why the scent of her body was so familiar. And I was getting addicted to finding it every time I was with Brylee. The door to the private room suddenly opened and the doctor emerged from the room. ¡°Mr. Anderson¡­¡± I could see the rage that was building up in his eyes as he got closer to me. ¡°I¡¯ve completed 476 +25 BONUS the examination on your¡­¡± ¡°Uh, friend¡­¡± Are we friends now? ¡°Celine¡­ Her name is Celine.¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯vepleted the examination on Celine and I have injected sedatives into the patient, so she¡¯s sleeping right now. I don¡¯t think she has a major concussion. I think she¡¯s just incredibly exhausted and in pain because of the multiple welts due to the whip that hit her. I stitched a wound in her hairline and eyebrow¡­¡± I clenched my jaw and ran my hand through my hair. I always knew. Julio wasn¡¯t a good man, but I didn¡¯t think he¡¯d hurt his own daughter. Not like this anyway. I wanted to scream for answers. Why would he beat the absolute s hit out of his own daughter? His own flesh and blood. ¡°I would like her to have an x-ray taken and we will do that when she¡¯s awake to do a proper assessment and check for any damage to the head. I have given her pain relief and anti-inmmatory antibiotics for her injuries¡­¡± He stared at me before hesitantly speaking. ¡°Forgive me, but I have to ask¡­¡± he paused. ¡°Have you hit or abused your¡­ Celine?¡± My Celine¡­? I furrowed my eyebrows. ¡°No. I would never hurt her¡­¡± I said without a doubt. Dr. Barrett eyed me carefully before nodding. ¡°There will be a lot of emotional trauma with this. I hope you¡¯ll take care of her¡­¡± ¡°Of course, I will¡­¡± I groaned. He walked past me and patted my shoulder. ¡°Call me if there are any changes whatsoever. I hope you find whoever did this¡­¡± +25 BONUS I nodded. ¡°Can I see her now?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± he said before finally walking away from me. I walked inside the hospital room and I looked down at Celine. Her eyes were closed. I touched her face gently, down to her neck, running my fingertips over her birthmark, and found that her skin felt cold. I climbed in next to her and ignored the flinch when I wrapped my arms around her. I rubbed her arm up and down to create some friction and generate some heat. ¡°What¡¯s really happening, Celine?¡± I whispered into her ear. Is it true that she did something bad and she needed to be disciplined? Another possibility is that they ordered her to do -something and she disobeyed their request, which led to her being beaten as a consequence. I recalled the thing that she said: ¡°If I wanted money from them, I had to give them or do something in exchange for it¡­¡± Did she ask for money from them but they were unwilling to provide it for her? That was thest thing on my mind that I didn¡¯t realize. I fell as with Celine in my arms. 6/6 Chapter 49 49. NIGHTMARES SEBASTIAN¡¯S POV The room resonated with a blood-curdling scream, which jolted me awake from my sleep. ¡°No! No¡­ stop!¡± Celine shrieked. ¡°Mom!¡± she cried and struggled in the sheets. Her expression was one ofplete and utter dread and anguish. ¡°Celine!¡± I called and held her shoulders before she could do any damage to herself. ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­ You¡¯re safe now. Ssshhh¡­ it¡¯s okay¡­¡± ¡°It hurts!¡± she screamed. ¡°It hurts me!¡± She fought the sheets around her, her eyes were still closed. She must be dreaming. I clenched my jaw. I was at a loss about how to wake her up or just calm her down. Screams filled the air as she scraped my arms, and as a result, I released her shoulders. ¡°Mom¡­¡± she whimpered as she came to a quick stop thrashing around. I sighed as I kneeled next to the bed where sheid and struggled and I pulled her closer to me, kissing her hair. I hesitantly began stroking her hair, whispering soothing words at her. ¡°Celine, it¡¯s okay¡­ Wake up. It¡¯s just a nightmare¡­¡± I repeated myself a few more times before she finally calmed down. I sighed and sat next to her on the edge of the bed. I felt her forehead and her temperature was going back to normal. I tucked her in and fixed the sheets, kept stroking her hair until her face rxed a little bit. I wiped her tears away with the pad of my +25 BONUS thumb before I leaned down and pecked her lips. heard a sigh from her and I hoped she was going to be able to sleep free from any nightmares. ¡°Where am I?¡± I looked up from watching the video in the hotel room. when I heard Celine¡¯s voice, indicating that she¡¯d awaken. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Hospital¡­¡± I answered shortly before I walked towards the bed she was lying. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± She winced as she tried to sit up, so I rushed over and helped her as she leaned her back against the headboard. ¡°Thank you¡­¡± she smiled but my expression remained serious. I sighed as I took a seat on the chair beside the bed, before I showed her the video where she was having a conversation with Brylee at the hotel. The hotel where I took her innocence, and had our first time together. But I didn¡¯t expect her reaction after she watched the video! She was totally calm but I was aware that she was pretending to be one. Her hands were shaky as she hid them underneath the quilt. ¡°It was my purpose to seduce you from the very start, Sebastian¡­¡± sh smiled weakly. ¡°Because I am a vixen, as everyone knows. And you know that too, right?¡± Oh, really? I sneered and decided to y this game with her. I put down my phone on the table beside the hospital bed and grabbed her wrists, pinning them against the pillow. ¡°W-what are you doing?¡± her eyes panicked and she gulped as she stared into my eyes. She was too weak to fight with me, so she just let me press my body against her, and I noticed how she swallowed so hard, causing me to smile secretly. But before I could do the thing that was running in my mind, a knock +25 BONUS on the door startled both of us. ¡°Celine¡­ it¡¯s me, Brylee.¡± What the hell? What was she doing here? Celine suddenly smirked. ¡°Brylee just came on time¡­¡± But I didn¡¯t budge. I even touched my forehead against her. ¡°Let me go, Sebastian¡­¡± she gritted her teeth and I just loved the way she pretended to be angry. ¡°Do you want her to see us like this?¡± ¡°Do you really care about her?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± she eximed. ¡°She¡¯s your fianc¨¦e and my sister. Let me go now, Sebastian! Please¡­!¡± ¡°Really?¡± I smirked. ¡°When you were trying to seduce me, did you think about your sister?¡± She was stunned. And I could see the uneasiness in her eyes as she stared at me. ¡°Celine, are you sleeping?¡± Brylee called out again with loud knoc from the outside of the room. ¡°Please, Sebastian¡­¡± she was begging now. ¡°She¡¯sing in. I don want her to see us like this¡­¡± ¡°Why? Are you afraid of her?¡± I asked in sarcasm. ¡°Why should I be afraid of her?¡± she scoffed. ¡°You should be the one to get afraid of her. Need me to shed light on what you¡¯re doing right now? Aren¡¯t you afraid that she¡¯d feel jealous and get mad at you?¡± I shrugged my shoulders with a smile, indicating that fear had nothing to do with me. ¡°Sebastian¡­¡± she gritted her teeth again as she was trying to push me away using her body, but as a result, it appeared as though she 3/4 +25 BONUS was rubbing our bodies together. I smiled, hearing my name roll out in her tongue. ¡°It¡¯s really good to hear you say my name¡­¡± My name was infested with anger as she said it, but this was the first time that I heard someone call my name through gritted teeth. ¡°I¡¯m telling you¡­¡± she warned. ¡°If you don¡¯t let me go, I¡¯ll tell her that something happened to us on the ind!¡± in a moment of desperation, she blurted out. I knew she wouldn¡¯t do it because I gave her five million dors to shut her mouth. ¡°Why would you even think that, Celine?¡± I started to tease her, ¡°She didn¡¯t care about the first time that something happened to us. Do you think she will care about the second time?¡± My smile broadened when her eyes got wider. ¡°You want to take revenge on your sister, right?¡± I asked, and she just stared at me nkly, clueless of what I was going to say. ¡°What don¡¯t we do this, huh? Let¡¯s kick her out of my life and you rece her.. I have no idea why I just said that. ¡°Be my wife, Celine¡­¡± I whispered. ¡°You can be Mrs. Anderson, if you want¡­¡± +25 BONUS Chapter 50 50. MRS. ANDERSON CELINE¡¯s POV Mrs. Anderson¡­ Mrs. Celine Anderson¡­ sounds so good, but it didn¡¯t feel so right. What was Sebastian rambling on about? Was he crazy for offering me to be his wife? As the shock registered on my face, the smile on Sebastian¡¯s face became more and more satisfied. And I didn¡¯t know how to react to it. I didn¡¯t know how to feel about it. Suddenly, there was a clicking sound, signalling that the door had been opened by a key. My eyes widened as I tried to push Sebastian away from me, but he pressed his body harder on mine, making me wince in the mix of pleasure and pain. ¡°Are you afraid that your sister will find us in this position?¡± he asked with a smirk and before I could answer him, he got up from hovering on top of me before the door flew open, revealing Brylee and a nurs who was holding a key. My sister was shocked as she stared at her fianc¨¦. Sebastian might¡¯ve locked the door. But why would he do that? I slowly sat up and waited for them to get inside but the nurse bowed her head down and scurried away when she saw Sebastian. ¡°Seb¡­¡± Brylee whispered, and there was a pain in her eyes as she looked at him. She sent murderous res in my direction when she noticed that his eyes were on me. I looked away from Brylee, sighing. Why do I feel guilty right now? Isn¡¯t it that this was all I wanted from the very start? To take revenge on them because they killed my mother? N?velDrama.Org content. +25 BONUS ¡°Celine¡­¡± I heard Brylee call my name and I forced myself to look at her. ¡°Are you feeling okay now?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be dying so soon¡­¡± I said, stering a fake smile at her fake concern. ¡°You see, I¡¯m still kicking and alive. You won¡¯t put me down no matter what you do. Tell that to your father.¡± Her lips trembled as if she was about to burst out crying, and I couldn¡¯t help but roll my eyes. ¡°Dad is sorry about what he did to you¡­¡± she said, sitting beside me on the bed. ¡°He said he loves you very much¡­¡± Really? I scoffed. He almost killed me, and here was his favorite daughter telling me that he was sorry and that he loved me? That was new to my ear. I know they¡¯re nning something again, and I have to be very careful and alert. ¡°He can¡¯te here to visit you because he knows that you¡¯re still mad at him¡­¡± Brylee continued as she pulled out a piece of paper inside her bag. ¡°And he asked me to give this to you¡­¡± I raised an eyebrow I as I stared at the paper in her hand before I heaved a sigh and took it from her grasp. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± I asked, holding the paper up to her face. ¡°Dad regrets what he did. He shouldn¡¯t have been so impulsive. Don¡¯t hold it against him¡­¡± she smiled. ¡°Can you at least forgive him this time?¡± -Forgive? I don¡¯t even know that word anymore. After everything they had done to me.. I sighed as I opened the folded paper, and started reading what was written on it. My dearest Celine¡­ +25 BONUS Please forgive me for what I did to you. For hurting you, for beating you. You know that I am only doing it for your own good, right? I I after your wounds promise that I won¡¯t do it again. Justes Own are healed and let¡¯s settle everything. I promise to pay your friend¡¯s medical expenses. I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know she was a close friend of yours¡­ Dad. I sneered as I crumpled the paper in my hand, causing Brylee to look at me in shock. ¡°Celine¡­¡± ¡°I want to take a rest. Pease get out¡­¡± my eyes darted at Sebastian who was sitting on the couch, and he was looking at me softly. He sat there with a calm expression on his face, but his eyes were as unfathomable as the stars, so I couldn¡¯t read what he was thinking at the moment. ¡°Both of you, get out¡­ I groaned as Iy on the bed and closed my eyes, turning my back on them. I swallowed the lump in my throat, controlling my tears to fall down from my eyes. re. I heard their footsteps getting closer to the door, and I let my tears fall as I heard the door close. I don¡¯t want to talk to them an Brylee annoyed me, while Sebastian made me scared. I don what his ns are¡­ and why did he ask me to be his wife. I wiped my tears harshly and slowly got up, letting my feet set on th ground. I wanted to see Jenny to check if she had already woken up. I slowly walked towards the door in a limping state but stopped abruptly when I heard voices outside. I frowned as I pressed my ear against the wooden door and listened to Brylee and Sebastian¡¯s conversation. ¡°My mother¡¯s birthday is next week¡­¡± Sebastian announced and I frowned. ¡°You and your family shoulde¡­¡± I narrowed my eyes to hear him emphasize the word ¡®family¡¯. Did he 3/4 +25 BONUS want me to go with them? ¡°Of course!¡± Brylee beamed. I could already see her eyes t winkling with happiness. ¡°You see¡­ I¡¯ve been so busy these days that I almost forgot about your mom¡¯s birthday. Don¡¯t worry, I will give her a surprise¡­¡± Silence fell. What are they doing? ¡°I¡¯ll ask the driver to send you home..¡± Sebastian said after a moment of silence. ¡°Why?¡± she asked. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to send me home?¡± ¡°I have some important things to do. Brylee¡­¡± I heard him groan. ¡°More important than me?¡± I smirked when I heard a hint of jealousy in her voice. I pressed my ear harder as I waited for Sebastian to answer my sister¡¯s question, but all I heard was footsteps walking away. +25 BONUS Chapter 51 51. UGLY CELINE¡¯s POV I fell asleep again and the moment I woke up, the pain wasn¡¯t as bad, but it still hurt to move and even breathe. Because the pain medication was still bearable, I reasoned that it must have some impact. I was now having trouble walking on my own; after all, my legs had suffered a significant amount of damage. My muscles were knocked around and trained. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if my bones were also bruised. heaved a sigh as I made my way towards the bathroom. I stripped the hospital gown off me and flung it on the ground before looking up, and my breath caught in my throat at the sight in front of me. I had inadvertently stopped in front of the mirror, and I stumbled. Luckily, I was able to catch myself on the sink, but I did fall and knock myself out a few times. My gaze was fixed on my face. I had stitches on top of my forehead and eyebrow. My right cheek was swollen, probably from the p by my father, and I have marks from the whip on my arms. Some wounds were even open. He really tried to kill me. And he said, he was sorry? And that he loves me? I scoffed. I couldn¡¯t seem to stop my gaze from traveling lower, even though I didn¡¯t want to see more. Oh my Go d! I held a hand over my mouth, seeing whips of all sizes and skin +25 BONUS descriptions littering my body. You could barely see any of my natural color. It was like someone threw paint at my body, mixed with different colors; red, purple, bluish and ck marks. How could he do this to his own daughter? I was shocked for a moment as I stared at myself in the mirror. I unsped my bra and was about to remove it when I heard something. ¡°Celine?¡± I turned my head and saw Sebastian standing in the doorway. And that¡¯s when I realized that I hadn¡¯t closed the door of the bathroom. He looked between me and the mirror and sighed, and he started to make his way inside the bathroom. Before I could stop him, I turned towards the toilet and emptied the contents of my stomach, throwing up because of the state I was in right now, because of how dad treated me this way. I will never ever forgive him! I felt a hand hold my hair back while the other rubbed circr motions on my back, and that gesture made me want to cry. I don¡¯t want pity from anyone, especially from Sebastian. After I finished flushing the toilet, I copsed to the ground in a heap. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me¡­¡± I stated, trying to brush his hands away from me. ¡°Celine¡­¡± he whispered and I shook my head. ¡°Look at me!¡± I broke down and sobbed into my hands. ¡°I¡¯m ugly and dirty! I¡¯m disgusting and bruised!¡± The words that I had scribbled on the walls of my heart suddenly became tangible and began to spill out of my mouth. ¡°I¡¯m stup id and weak. I¡¯m just so worthless¡­¡± The room was silent as I leaned my head on the wall and let silent tears fall down my face befor e I shut my eyes. My eyes flew open the moment I felt myself being lifted from the 2/4 +25 BONUS ground. ¡°S-Sebastian¡­?¡± I asked with trepidation. He stepped out of the bathroom and lowered me down to the bed where he hovered over me, carefully. ¡°Celine¡­ I never want to hear any of those wordse out of your mouth¡­¡± he caressed the side of my face as he rested his forehead against mine. ¡°You are without a doubt, the smartest and strongest woman I know¡­¡± he stared directly into my eyes. ¡°You are strong and worthy. Always remember that. IN?velDrama.Org (C) content. know they broke you, but you have and will survive them¡­¡± He kissed my lips in a way that was soft and lingered for a while. After a few seconds, my body decided to kiss him back. His soft lips. pecked and then nipped at my own, making me gasp. He pulled away and just looked at me. I couldn¡¯t see anything but affection and care in his usually cold cobalt blue eyes. Not even an ounce of pity. All I could see was adoration. SEBASTIAN¡¯s POV I helped Celine clean herself before she went back to sleep and I stayed there watching her. She was embarrassed when she realized she was only in her underwear. I brought clothes for her to change, and food to eat. I knew she had no one. Her mother had just left her and her only friend was hit by Julio¡¯s car and still unconscious. Even in her condition, she still managed to look incredible. Her figure, although thin, was still curvy and alluring. My imagination would run wild and go out of control if I wasn¡¯t very careful. Celine¡¯s been so physically and emotionally exhausted. I couldn¡¯t me her though. Dr. Barrett said it was normal, but she needed to eat more and put on some weight. The look in her eyes as she stared at her reflection made my heart. 3/4 +25 BONUS tighten. She was appalled and repulsed by what she saw. I knew that she was a strong woman, but she cried and yelled at me and all I could hear was pain. Pain from being alone. Pain from being hurt by her own father. She believed every word she asserted. I was determined to protect her now and keep her safe. I won¡¯t fail her. ¡°Let¡¯s eat dinner¡­¡± I said, the moment she opened her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry, Sebastian¡­¡± she sighed tiredly and looked away from me. ¡°But you didn¡¯t eat lunch. Celine, please¡­¡± I said pleadingly. My pleading caused Celine to exhibit a mild expression of surprise, but she nheless nodded. I assisted her in sitting up and positioned her such that her back was against the headboard of the bed, before I started to feed her. ¡°Please ¡­ I¡¯m fine. I can do it by myself¡­¡± But I chose to ignore what she had to say. When I brought the spoon up to her lips, she rolled her eyes but still allowed me to feed her the food as she opened her mouth. +25 BONUS Chapter 52 52. MISUNDERSTOOD CELINE¡¯s POV I slipped my shoes on after fixing my dress. Today, I am going to visit Jenny. I have to check whether she¡¯s fine and awake and if it¡¯s true that my father fulfilled his promise and paid all her medical expenses. My stitches were removed and the bruises faded enough to be hidden under make-up. There were only shadows, but you could only notice them if you looked closely. Sebastian left a while ago after handing me some clothes and make- ups. He knew I would need this. I was free to do what I wanted now, since he¡¯s not here anymore. I slowly walked towards the door and opened it, walking out of the room, but as I turned around after pulling the door shut, I bumped into a couple. ¡°Hey!¡± the girl¡¯s eyes narrowed as she stared at me. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ you¡¯re Miss Brylee, aren¡¯t you?¡± My eyes widened, and I was stunned for a moment. What would I tell them? ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m¡­¡± a breath that was so warm suddenly blew in my ear. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to rest, hmmm¡­?¡± I was startled, and I flinched when Sebastian wrapped his arm around my waist. ¡°You¡­ I thought you were gone¡­¡± my voice trembled and I bit my lip. His eyes travelled from my eyes down to my lips and he smiled. ¡°Sebastian? Sebastian Anderson?!¡± the girlfriend of the guy suddenly screamed. And it attracted the people around us. ¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s Sebastian Anderson and his fianc¨¦e!¡± Of course they were a famous couple on the inte, so I wasn¡¯t surprised if they were aware of Sebastian and my sister¡¯s rtionship. Some people in +25 BONUS N?velDrama.Org (C) content. the crowd immediately began to take photos of us using their mobile phones, and I instinctively covered my face with my hands. Fiancee? But I¡¯m not Brylee¡­ However, there were more and more people gathering around us, which caused me to be scared ¡°Mr. Anderson, I¡¯m a reporter from Star Media Company¡­¡± a man suddenly approached us with a recorder in his hand to catch a scoop. ¡°Why are you and your fianc¨¦e here in the hospital? Is she pregnant?¡± I was so shocked by his question that I put my hands down from covering my face. Sebastian was calm and expressionless as he stared into the faces of those entertainment reporters¡¯ gossip-hungry faces. ¡°Miss Brylee, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Noticing that Sebastian had no n for answering him, he turned the recorder to me. ¡°Is it true that you¡¯re pregnant? Are you expecting a baby Sebastian or a baby Brylee? Oh my G od! What would I say? I turned to Sebastian for help, but he wasn¡¯t looking at me. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not¡­¡± before I could finish my sentence, I paused. I couldn¡¯t admit it. Otherwise, everyone would seize the opportunity to find out why I was with Sebastian. Then I would be even more notorious the next day. Of course, my reputation wouldn¡¯t be any better. ¡°Miss Brylee¡­¡± the reporter called me by my sister¡¯s name once again. ¡°I think¡­ everyone of you misunderstood why we¡¯re here in the hospital¡­¡± I started. ¡°We went on a vacation in Oceania City for two days. I wasn¡¯t used to the climate and the food there. So, when I 2/4 +25 BONUS came back, I had a stomach ache, that¡¯s why I¡¯m here in the hospital¡­¡¯ ¡°Oh¡­ is that so?¡± the reporter raised a brow. ¡°May I ask if you and Mr. Anderson already set a date for your marriage?¡± I don¡¯t know¡­ But I knew I couldn¡¯t say that. I tilted my head to Sebastian, and he seemed not be interested in answering any of the reporter¡¯s questions. ¡°Sebastian will decide about when our wedding will be held. And if we have talked about it, we will tell you as soon as possible¡­¡± I was aware that this report would soon be in the headlines, so I had to be cautious in order not to give Julio Lauren any reason to take back his words. ¡°When do you want to get married? Sebastian suddenly asked and I froze, narrowing my eyes at him, but he just smiled at me. ¡°So you mean to say, if Miss Brylee tells you to get married tomorrow, you will do it?¡± The reporter¡¯s mouth gaped open in shock and in excitement. ¡°Hmmm¡­ what do you think?¡± Sebastian¡¯s h oa rse voice was filled with a kind of seduction that could pierce a woman¡¯s heart. A lowugh spilled out from his lips, and the women around us giggled andughed in excitement. But I wasn¡¯t one of them. I couldn¡¯t justugh it off. What was his n? What was he trying to do to me? ¡°What can you say about this, baby?¡± he smiled and leaned over as he whispered in my ear. ¡°You started this game¡­ Now, you end it!¡± No one heard what Sebastian whispered to me, but I could see the look in the eyes of the crowd that they thought he was whispering IA +25 BONUS sweet words into my ear. ¡°I want to take a rest. I¡¯m tired¡­¡± I whispered back in his ear and he stared at me before he nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sorry but my fianc¨¦e is going to take a rest now. We¡¯ll answer your questions some other time¡­¡± Sebastian announced, and we heard murmurs and whispers from the crowd. With a smile on his face, he wrapped his arm around my shoulders and was ready to go back to the room I was upying when we heard a familiar voice called out Sebastian¡¯s name. ¡°Seb¡­¡± I was stunned, as well as the crowd around us as they turned their heads to see Brylee. ¡°Celine!¡± someone shouted in shock, and Brylee¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at us, her hands clenched into fists. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s Celine! The ungrateful child and sister!¡± Chapter 53 53. GOING HOME CELINE¡¯s POV ¡°You¡¯re Celine, right?¡± a curious person from the crowd started to ask Brylee. e. ¡°Your father and your sister are so nice to you¡­ It hasn¡¯t been long since he brought you home to their house but you¡¯re already wearing designer clothes. You¡¯re indeed a daughter of a rich family¡­¡± the jealous girl thinned her lips with envy. Brylee ignored her and walked towards us with her eyes only focused on Sebastian. But Sebastian just stood there, his face as cold as ever. ¡°Why is she always staring at her sister¡¯s boyfriend?¡± someone muttered, and Brylee narrowed her eyes at her, having the woman¡¯s gaze fixed on the ground. ¡°I know that look¡­¡± the girl who I bumped into earlier stated. ¡°That¡¯s the look of a woman who wants to steal someone. It means she wants to take her sister¡¯s boyfriend away from her¡­¡± Although those gossiping voices were not loud, they still clearly entered my ears, and probably Brylee¡¯s and the man beside me. I shook my head helplessly. Why is this happening again? ¡°Why are you here?¡± Sebastian asked Brylee coldly. She visited me earlier and went home after Sebastian ordered her to. ¡°Didn¡¯t the driver send you home?¡± Brylee bit her lip and red at me. Her eyes turned a little red. ¡°I saw you on the television¡­¡± ¡°Miss Brylee¡­ why is your sister here? Is it true that she¡¯s nning to murderous gaze towards the poor reporter. If she happened to see us on the television, then she knew how I acted to pretend as her. She saw what I had done. So, she hates me right now¡­ ¡°Brylee¡­¡± to my surprise, she called me by her name. ¡°Are you feeling better now? Dad was so worried about you, so he asked me to pick you up¡­¡± She stepped closer and grabbed my hand, squeezing it so tightly that I almost winced. She was all smiled as she looked at me in the eyes. I didn¡¯t say anything as I had guessed the reason why she would keep her anger on a leash. Presumably, Brylee was right. Julio ordered her to pick me up as soon as they saw the live news on the television. ¡°Okay, thank you, Celine¡­¡± I smiled fakely. ¡°I¡¯ll just pack my things and then we¡¯ll leave.¡± Since Brylee had taken the lead and offered her way back to the room, I naturally followed suit but we abruptly stopped when two bodyguards in a ck suit came over, and everyone got out of the way, followed by a pair of expensive high heels clicking on the tiled floor loudly. Everyone immediately took a deep breath when a sophisticated woman stood in front of us, wearing an elegant long ck formal dress. My eyes widened when I realized who she was. Mrs. Olivia Anderson, Sebastian¡¯s mother¡­ ¡°Mom, thank G od you¡¯re here¡­¡± Sebastian met his mother and held her hand to guide her towards us. I bit my lip in nervousness seeing Mrs. Anderson¡¯s face. Her aura was Tace as she talked to her son, then her eyes darted at me. And I prepared myself to receive a mean remark from her. ¡°Mrs. Anderson, I¡­¡± Brylee suddenly stepped forward to give her a hug but the elegant woman eyed her up and down, checking the brand of her clothes. ¡°Clothes don¡¯t change someone¡¯s attitude¡­¡± she scoffed. ¡°Rather than changing your style, it¡¯s better to change your inside¡­¡± Hearing this, Brylee¡¯s pupils dted. ¡°But Mrs. Anderson, I¡¯m¡­¡± ¡°Mrs. Anderson, are you here to see your soon-to-be daughter-inw?¡± the reporter interrupted Brylee, which made her rage get stronger while I just stood there nervously. ¡°Yes¡­¡± the old woman responded and turned to look at me. And to my surprise, she approached me with her wide arms open with a smile stered on her lips. ¡°Brylee¡­ I didn¡¯t know how to answer her. I just returned the gesture and hugged her as well. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± she asked as she pulled away, her hands still holding mine. I turned to Sebastian and he was smiling mysteriously as he watched us. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m feeling better,¡± I smiled nervously, trying to pull my hands back from her hold, but she didn¡¯t let me. ¡°The doctor said, I¡¯ll be discharged today¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s good news!¡± she beamed. If you want, you can stay in the house for a moment while waiting for the wedding¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± I looked at her in shock. I can¡¯t go home with them. What if she finds out that I¡¯m not Brylee? ¡°Oh¡­ no need,¡± I said, my voice shaking. ¡°Celine is actually here to 3/5 +25 BONUS pick me up¡­¡± Seeing that was her cue, Brylee stepped forward and started talking with a smile. ¡°Yeah¡­ Dad ordered me to pick her up so, you don¡¯t have to worry about her anymore.¡± Mrs. Anderson red at her. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you to interrupt my conversation with Brylee.¡± Hearing what Mrs. Anderson said, Brylee moved back and didn¡¯t dare to refute. ¡°C¡¯mon, Brylee¡­¡± Mrs. Anderson continued to have a conversation with me. ¡°I know your father won¡¯t have anything to say when he finds out that you went home with me to my house¡­¡± Oh my G od! What should I do now? I turned to Sebastian, my eyes pleading for help. ¡°Mom is right!¡± he answered, his eyes dancing in amusement as he spoke and I stared at him in shock when I heard his next words. ¡°You shoulde home with us¡­ And that made Brylee equally stunned as well, her face baffled. Sh must be wondering why Sebastian was inviting me to his house, not her. I couldn¡¯t do anything when Mrs. Anderson pulled me by the hand and we started walking towards the exit of the hospital. A bodyguard opened the door of the car and assisted us in hopping inside. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Seb!¡± Brylee¡¯s voice boomed and she started running after us. Sebastian made a halt and turned to look at her. She hurried forward and looked at the gossipy crowd staring at her, and then looked at Mrs. Anderson who was already sittingfortably inside the car next to me. ¡°Can I say a word to you?¡± she whispered to Sebastian, and thetter +25 BONUS nodded. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I¡­ I am the real Brylee¡­¡± her voice sounded very aggrieved. ¡°Of course¡­ I know that!¡± Sebastian said, chuckling. ¡°But why did you¡­ I mean, why Celine not me?¡± ¡°Since the lie has begun, you must continue acting tonight, Brylee¡­¡± he whispered back. ¡°Otherwise, do you think that mom will forgive you if she realized that we¡¯ve created such a mess?¡± His statement stunned Brylee. She might¡¯ve known that Mrs. Anderson hated lying and deception and thinking about that made my palms sweat with nervousness. ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­¡± Sebastian ruffled her hair. ¡°I won¡¯t do anything to your sister. I¡¯ll send her back tomorrow morning¡­¡± ¡°S-sure¡­¡± Brylee cried out, her voice trembled as she spoke. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Brylee¡­¡± he said. ¡°Go home and take a rest. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow morning.¡± with that said, he turned around and left Brylee wiping away her tears. CHASTITY Chapter 54 CELINE¡¯s POV 25 BONUS I I had the sensation that I was bncing precariously on pins and needles while on our way to Anderson¡¯s estate, sitting inside the car with my hands held by Mrs. Anderson while chatting with me, brimming with enthusiasm. I had no choice but to reply to her with a forced smile. Half an hourter, we finally reached Anderson¡¯s vi. An old butler opened the door for us, weing us with a bright smile and ushered us to the enormous living room that was opulently furnished. Everything about the house screamed opulence, sophistication, and ss. From the immacte white tiled floor to the chandeliers that hang in every corner of the room, to the gold moldings that are on the ceiling, to the pricey ornaments that are in the room, every detail in this room is exquisite. I found afortable spot in the middle of the enormous Victorian couch, and Sebastian took a seat next to me, with his arm falling naturally across my shoulder. It took me by surprise when two housekeepers walked into the living room, one of them wheeling a cart filled with a variety of colorful desserts, and the other carrying a selection of beverages. ¡°What would you like to eat, Brylee?¡± Mrs. Anderson asked as she sat on the couch across from us, another se rvant rushed up to take her bag, and tidied up her dress. ¡°No thank you¡­ I¡¯m not hungry.¡± I answered politely, but¡¯l could still see the disappointment on her face. I once more allowed my eyes to travel around the room, this time +25 BONUS focusing on the various pieces of furniture and essories. On the walls were a number of paintings, and the shelves contained a variety of ceramic vases and figures that appeared to be quite rare and valuable. ¡°At the very least, have yourself some ck tea¡­¡± Mrs. Anderson said and motioned the serv ant to pour some tea into the cup, to which she obliged immediately. ¡°Thank you¡­¡± I took the cup of tea from the se rvant¡¯s hand and took a sip from it. I had to find an excuse to retreat to my room as soon as possible. Otherwise¡­ if I continued to be interviewed like this, I would. be exposed sooner orter. ¡°So¡­ when are we going to have the wedding?¡± Sebastian¡¯s mom asked, nearly causing me to spit out the tea that I was drinking. I could feel Sebastian¡¯s hand rubbing my back in a rxing way. ¡°I think¡­ we still need some more time to discuss this matter. Right, Sebastian?¡± I let out a breath of relief when he nodded. ¡°Yes, mom¡­ she¡¯s still busy with her academic pursuits.¡± ¡°Okay¡­ But since you two are already engaged, you should only refrain from using any kind of birth control for the time being¡­¡± The shock of her words knocked the breath out of me, and I ended up spitting out the tea I had been drinking. ¡°I¡­I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± I quickly grabbed a piece of tissue paper in preparation to remove the teal stain, but the maid beat me to it. I did nothing but sit there and observe her cleaning the table. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The expression of concern appeared on Mrs. Anderson¡¯s face as she proceeded to sit next to me and stroked me softly on the back while simultaneously holding my other hand in a gentle squeeze. ¡°Did you just choke?¡± 2.5 +25 BONUS My whole body tensed up. ¡°¡­ I guess the tea just went down the wrong pipe in a rush¡­¡± I smiled awkwardly, my face was a little pale. ¡°Silly¡­ why are you such in a hurry?¡± she questioned as she grinned and ran her fingers through my hair. ¡°If you would like, you are more. than wee to take some of the tea with you when you go home to your father so that he may give it a try¡­¡± Even her voice was incredibly soft. Despite the fact that I was aware that the concern she was expressing wasn¡¯t aimed at me, I was nevertheless filled with gratitude and joy. ¡°But here¡¯s the thing¡­ Sebastian is already 27 years old, and he isn¡¯t going to get much younger in the foreseeable future¡­¡± The most current topic was revisited by Mrs. Anderson. ¡°When his father was his age, his children could already boss people around¡­¡± she chuckled. ¡°Since you¡¯re already engaged¡­ why don¡¯t you let me see my grandchild before the wedding, huh?¡± I immediately straightened up, unable to fathom the motivation behind her statement to me. When I turned to look at Sebastian, I was met with a grin on his face, indicating that he was enjoying himself listening to my conversation with his mother. What a jerk! ¡°Why are you smiling like a fool, son? What can you say about my suggestion?¡± He gave a shrug of the shoulders while looking at me directly in the eyes. ¡°Well¡­ what mom said makes perfect sense¡­¡± Sebastian nodded, looking like a king making a decision, and his mother¡¯s smile let me know that she was, in fact¡­ extremely pleased with his answer. ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­¡± she said. ¡°Your father and I are currently talking about +25 BONUS the wedding day, and I will let you know very soon what the oue is. So¡­ you don¡¯t have to worry, just pop out the baby¡­¡± I coughed as I ufortably tucked a few strands of my hair behind my ear and gently wriggled my hand out of Mrs. Anderson¡¯s grasp ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, but¡­ I feel like I have an upset stomach. I need to get some rest¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t stand the thought of going through another minute of this conversation with her, in which we discussed the possibility of me having a child with the man who was just sitting there looking amused as he listened and watched us. To make matters worse, I¡¯m not even his fianc¨¦e to have a conversation like this with his mom! ¡°I was just thinking about talking to you when Ipletely forgot that you are still ill¡­¡± She leaned inN?velDrama.Org content. and gently caressed my cheek as she smiled and nted a kiss on the top of my head. ¡°Seb, my son¡­ Show Brylee your room so that she can get some rest now¡­¡± What did she mean his room? ¡°I¡­I¡¯m good!¡± I eximed in a startled manner. ¡°What?¡± Mrs. Anderson couldn¡¯t help but frown in bewilderment first, but then her face lit up and her eyes filled with amazement as she stared at me in surprise, when she finally understood what was going on in my mind. ¡°Haven¡¯t you slept together yet?¡± I was speechless and froze in my chair, I had no idea what to say. ¡°Seb! What¡¯s going on?¡± she shrieked. ¡°You haven¡¯t¡­ you haven¡¯tpleted the romantic phase of your rtionship with Brylee yet? My G od! What kind of a man are you!¡± Sebastian didn¡¯t speak. An unfathomable smile shed across his eyes before he raised his brow and gave his mother a look. ¡°Don¡¯t take this the wrong way, Brylee¡­¡± his mom said, rolling her +25 BONUS eyes towards her son, giving the impression that she was trying to persuade me andpelling me to attempt toprehend her line of thinking. ¡°Are you thinking about keeping your chastity ty after marriage?¡± How am I even supposed to respond to that question when Sebastian and I are both aware that he had already had my very first experience? ¡°Brylee, you¡¯re already engaged with my son, and there¡¯s absolutely nothing wrong about that. Unless¡­ this is not your first time?¡± She went right to the point, her brows raised, and she gave off the impression that she would be disappointed if I told her that it wasn¡¯t my very first time. ¡°It was my first time, and he knows all about it!¡± I eximed, and it was at that moment that I realized that I had just let it slip that something had already happened to us. There wasplete and utter silence after that¡­. Oh my Go d! All I wanted right now was for the ground to open up and swallow whole when I saw the amusement in Mrs. Anderson¡¯s eyes while son appeared to be beaming in triumph. +25 BONUS Chapter 55 55. VENGEANCE CELINE¡¯s POV ¡°Really¡­?¡± As Mrs. Anderson turned to look at her son, who was sitting in his seatughing and beaming with pride, her smile became wider. ¡°That was never a mistake, her first time ever¡­¡± Sebastian. deliberately said those words slowly, as if he were tasting each syble on the tip of his tongue. I ducked my head down and bit the inside of my bottom lip, feeling the tips of my ears burning. ¡°It¡¯s okay, sweetheart¡­¡± Mrs. Anderson smiled. ¡°We¡¯re all adults here. There¡¯s no need to be shy¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go upstairs so you can take a rest¡­¡± Sebastian stood up from his seat and extended his hand for me to take, and because his mo was watching us¡­ I couldn¡¯t do anything but to smile and ce m hand in his. We went up the stairs together while holding hands, and entered his room. However, the moment he shut the door, I immediately shook his hand away from mine. ¡°Why do you insist on acting as though I am Brylee?¡± I asked him while putting my arms across my chest and giving him a hostile look. ¡°Remember, Celine¡­ you¡¯re the first one who started pretending that you¡¯re my fianc¨¦e¡­¡± he shrugged his shoulders and my eyes expanded in response when he started taking off his shirt. ¡°If it is what you want¡­ we can easily make it happen. My offer is still on the table, Celine. Be my wife¡­¡± +25 BONUS My heart hardly beat as I turned my back on him when he started to take off his pants. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry, but there is no way in hell that I could ever fall for you¡­¡± ¡°You sure about that, huh?¡± I could hear him scoff, his footsteps approaching closer to me. ¡°Put your clothes on!¡± I eximed, closing my eyes. However, I became aware of him standing in front of me, his hands were now on my shoulders. ¡°W-what are you doing?¡± ¡°What do you think I am doing?¡± he asked, and I opened my eyes only to meet his darkened ones. His right hand started to move from my shoulder, down to my Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. stomach. I hitched my breath when he started to draw circles on it with his digits. My skin began to crawl with goosebumps, and he smiled. ¡°I love the way your body responds to me, Celine¡­¡± he breathed into my ear. was aware of what was about to happen next, and I really wanted him to stop, but I don¡¯t understand why I was unable to do so. My heart rate quickened as Sebastian¡¯s fingers moved further up my dress and began running along my bare thigh. This caused my breathing to be more rapid. As he became aware of how my body responded to him, a smile gradually appeared on his lips. ¡°One touch, Celine¡­ And you¡¯re already panting¡­¡± his voice was husky as he whispered. He leaned over, and I squeezed my eyes shut, tilting. my head to give him ess. His tongue made a t stripe down on my neck and I quivered. My fingers tangled in his hair and I tugged as he nibbled at my flesh. One of his hands slid down between my legs and I opened my eyes but I grabbed his wrist to stop him when I saw a shadow move just outside of the door. #25 BONUS ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He breathed. ¡°I think¡­ someone¡¯s eavesdropping, I uttered in a low voice while pointing at the base of the door. To my surprise, he smirked and whispered back at me. ¡°It seems that mom doesn¡¯t believe in our rtionship¡­¡± What? ¡°Let¡¯s make her believe that we are, hmmm¡­?¡± he whispered, but I shook my head and turned around, but he grabbed my wrist, preventing me from moving away from him. ¡°Sebastian, please¡­¡± I protested but he brought his mouth to my ear the exact moment that his fingers found my breasts. The pressure he applied with his thumb to the sensitive spot caused it to be more resistant to his touch. I was rendered still, yet my heart was beating extremely fast as he took a sharp breath in.¡± Sebastian¡­¡± I moaned when he breathed softly into my ear, his fingers swirled around my sensitive buds, before he pinched them lightly between his thumbs and forefingers. As his fingers continued their gentle assault, my head fell to his chest, and I was unable to control the moans that came out of my mouth. ¡°Do you like it¡­?¡± he asked and applied more pressure. I had no idea I could feel this good. I nodded and he chuckled, his mouth pressed against my ear. ¡°Good¡­¡± I could feel him smile against my ear. ¡°Now, let¡¯s move to bed¡ª¡± he said, but a call from his phone interrupted us. ¡°Sh it!¡± He slowlyy me down on the bed before he reached for his phone, which was sitting on the nightstand next to us. His other hand pulled 35 +25 BONUS me closer to him and hugged me while he took the call. ¡°Hello?¡± he answered while simultaneously pecking my forehead. He turned the speaker on and set the phone back down on the table before he continued kissing me again. ¡°Seb¡­¡± Brylee¡¯s shaky voice suddenly interrupted our intimate moment, and I pressed my palms against Sebastian¡¯s chest, attempting to push him away, but he wouldn¡¯t let me. ¡°Why did you do that to me?¡± Sebastian sighed when he heard Brylee cry over the phone. ¡°Why did you treat me like that?¡± she sniffed. ¡°Don¡¯t you love me anymore? Do you want to be with her and not with me? I¡¯m your fiancee Seb, not my sister!¡± He got up from hovering on top of me and reached for his phone. Brylee, please¡­¡± he groaned. ¡°Please what?¡± she asked, sobbing. ¡°I want to hear your exnatio Seb. Why do I feel like you have feelings for Celine?¡± He heaved a deep sigh and looked at me in the eyes. ¡°I¡­ I just did that for mom. Since she mistook Celine for you, I had no choice but to go along with it¡­¡± ¡°Really?¡± she responded, her tone of voice bing moreposed now. ¡°Where¡¯s my sister at this time? Is she¡­ staying the night in your room?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± he answered shortly, his eyes piercing through me and I couldn¡¯t help but bit my lip in anxiousness. ¡°She¡¯s in the guest room¡­¡± I heard Brylee sigh in relief. ¡°If you wouldn¡¯t mind, I want to take a rest now, Brylee¡­¡± Sebastian said, and didn¡¯t wait for my sister to respond as he hung up the phone. +25 BONUS He tossed his phone back to the table and pulled me against him, kissing the top of my head. ¡°One day, you will fall for me, Celine¡­¡± he whispered. ¡°I promise you that¡­¡± I was speechless as I buried my face in his chest. I don¡¯t know what to tell him. My feelings towards him were still a bit hazy at this point. But at that moment, the only thing that was on my mind was vengeance-for my father¡­ for my sister¡­ for their family. I sighed when I felt Sebastian¡¯s steady breathing. I don¡¯t know why I felt a sense offort and security while I hugged him back. I was eventually able to close my eyes and fall asleep while being held by him in his arms. PERFECT WIFE Chapter 56 SEBASTIAN¡¯s POV When I felt Celine¡¯s breathing be steady, I opened my eyes and stared at her face under the moonlight. I sighed as I brushed away some strands of her hair that was covering her face and grazed my fingers over her wless skin.. So, beautiful¡­ She looked exactly like her sister, but her aura was much softer than Brylee¡¯s. Her smile was more beautiful, her lips were more kissable, and her eyes¡­ they¡¯re promising you love and happiness. I don¡¯t know how to hide my feelings for this girl anymore. No matter how much I tried to stop my heart from beating towards her, I don¡¯t know why but I just couldn¡¯t. I¡¯ve tried my hardest to distract myself with work for the past few days, but no matter how much work do, Celine would always slip into my mind. And it¡¯s beginning to drive me crazy. I have to stop myself from falling deeper or I¡¯m going to regret it. I can¡¯t fall in love with my fiancee¡¯s sister. Earlier, I called mom on purpose to go to the hospital to embarrass Brylee. I wanted her to taste the feeling of how it was to be insulted, embarrassed, and hurt, just like what she did to Celine. And until now¡­ I still have no idea why I did that, but the thought of me starting to fall for her exined it all. Mom mentioned us having a baby, and the thought made me feel excited. All I wanted right now was Celine to carry my child. No woman could fulfil that dream of mine. No one else, but her¡­. +25 BONUS But how? When she said that she would never fall in love with me¡­ 1 sighed as I pecked her lips, and a smile came to my lips when she moved closer and buried her face in my chest, her arm automatically h ooked around my torso. It felt so good to stay right here next to her, and I love the feeling of how her body pressed against mine. Ahhh¡­ I could live like this forever¡­ ¡­¡­.. CELINE¡¯s POV I winced as the rays of the morning sun tickled my eyes. When I opened them, the first thing I saw was Sebastian trying to fix his tie. I closed my eyes again, pretending that I was still asleep when his eyes met mine, and he smirked when he thought he had caught me. ¡°Get up¡­¡± hemanded and I rolled my eyes but I obliged, stretching my limbs as I yawned. ¡°Please, can you help me with my necktie¡­?¡± He walked closer to me and stood in front of me, my eyes leveled with his chest. ¡°You¡¯re working for decades already but you still don¡¯t know how to perfect tying a tie?¡± I said as I grabbed his necktie and pulled him. closer to me, which caused our eyes to meet. I swallowed hard when his face inched closer to mine. He can¡¯t kiss me. My breath stinks! I let out a small sigh as I tore my gaze away from him and started fixing his tie, and when it was done, he had a satisfying smile. stered on his lips. ¡°You just passed as my wife¡­¡± My eyes widened and I yfully hit him in the arm, which caused him tough aloud. He turned around and put on his maroon suit. +25 BONUS ¡°You can use the bathroom and help yourself¡­¡± he said as he grabbed his brief case. ¡°If you want to change your dress, you can choose anything you want to wear from my closet. I¡¯ll wait for you downstairs¡­¡± With that said, he walked out of his enormous room, and I was left¡­ still trying to absorb what had just happened. When I heard the door close with a soft thud, I hurriedly stepped inside the bathroom and started to find an extra toothbrush. I sighed. in relief when I found one. After brushing my teeth, I washed my face and wiped it gently with the clean towel that was hanging on the rack. The moment I opened his closet, the door to his room opened and Mrs. Anderson entered with a warm smile stered on her lips. ¡± Good morning, sweetheart¡­¡± ¡°G-good morning¡­¡± I smiled back, letting a small sigh as I rummed through Sebastian¡¯s closet, wishing he didn¡¯t leave me here a was still feeling nervous talking to his mom. The fact that she would catch me anytime made my body tremble fear. ¡°Are you okay?¡± she suddenly asked and I almost jumped at her voice, which became a little louder when I felt her standing behind me. ¡°Do you need some help?¡± She didn¡¯t let me respond as she pulled out a beautiful beige dress with a length until mid-thigh. She grabbed hold of the hanger so she could get a better look, and I noticed that it had a cut out for the shoulders. ¡°This will definitely suit you¡­¡± she smiled as she stared at the dress.¡± C¡¯mon, try it¡­¡± +25 BONUS I nibbled at my lip as I stared down at it, wondering if it really fitted me, before deciding I should try it because this was the first dress that caught my eye. I nodded and took the dress, making my way over to the bathroom to change, but she stopped me. ¡°You can change here in front of me¡­¡± What? ¡°Don¡¯t be shy, Brylee¡­¡± she caressed my face with her hand. ¡°Just treat me as your second mother¡­¡± let out a deep sigh as I began to pull my clothes off, hoping and praying she wouldn¡¯t notice the scars from my father¡¯s whipping because I really didn¡¯t know how to answer her if she asked me about it. I easily changed into the dress, pulling it on like a second skin. It was very tight and hugged my whole figure, plus I don¡¯t like exposing too much of my skin. Mrs. Anderson smiled as she slowly turned me around so she could see me at different angles. ¡°Perfect! This dress looks amazing on you! ¡°shemented. ¡°You¡¯re really perfect to be my son¡¯s wife¡­¡± I bit my lip as I pulled the dress lower to hide my exposed thighs, but she grabbed my hand to stop me and pulled me out of the room. ¡± Come, let¡¯s eat breakfast. My husband and daughter are already waiting for you at the dining room¡­¡± 44 DISTRACTED +25 BONUSN?velDrama.Org (C) content. Chapter 57 CELINE¡¯s POV Mrs. Anderson and I went downstairs and quickly headed over to the dining room, only to find a man who looked exactly like Sebastian, seated at the head of the table. Only his hair was gray in color and the wrinkles on his forehead were now visible as he frowned, reading a newspaper. Seated on the right side of the table was Cynthia, Sebastian¡¯s younger sister, looking intently at us as we approached the table. ¡°Come sit beside me, Brylee¡­¡± Mrs. Anderson said as she took a seat on her husband¡¯s right side. I bit my lip as I obliged, sitting down beside her, with Cynthia opposite mine. Then my eyes shifted to the man who had just emerged from the kitchen, holding a coffee mug. Sebastian¡­ He winked at me and my face flushed so much that I red at him, only to earn a snicker from him as he sat next to his sister. ¡°Brylee¡­ help yourself to whatever it is you want to eat. Feel free to make yourself at home¡­¡± Mrs. Anderson remarked, patting my hand in a gentle manner. ¡°And if there¡¯s something you want to eat that we don¡¯t have here, just let our chef know, and he¡¯ll cook it for you¡­¡± ¡°Thank you¡­¡± I managed to ster an uneasy smile. ¡°I think¡­ this is enough for me¡­¡± After that¡­ a disdainful scoff was heard, and when I looked up, I saw Cynthia roll her eyes at me. I don¡¯t have any idea what her issue is with Brylee¡­ so, I have nothing 1/5 to do with her rage towards my sister. I paid her no attention as I put bacon and egg on my te and started eating. However, the environment was ufortably awkward due to the fact that every eye in the room was focused on me and was following my every move. Because I was using Brylee¡¯s identity, it was extremely difficult to pretend to be someone else in front of the individuals that cared about her. If only it were my own identity, I wouldn¡¯t pay any of these people any attention. Then I remembered that I was going to settle an important matter at school today, in reference to continuing my studies. Today is supposed to be the first day of the new school year for me. I finished my meal as quickly as I could, ignoring Cynthia¡¯s mocking gaze as she watched me eat. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry but I have to go to school today. I¡­¡± ¡°Really?¡± Cynthia raised an eyebrow at me, the fork she was holding was ying with the food on her te. ¡°When did you be so fond of studying, Brylee? As far as I remember, you don¡¯t give a if you¡¯re going to bete or not!¡± ¡°Cynthia!¡± Mr. Anderson stopped her with a warning tone of voice. ¡°It¡¯s always been Brylee¡¯s personality¡­¡± she said. ¡°She did not give a da mn about school, about the teachers, or about her studies at any point in her life. She was solely concerned about her life after marrying Seb!¡± I fixed my gaze on the haughty young woman and smiled at her in my most endearing way, but all she did in response was roll her eyes at me before she went back to eating. Such a spoiled brat girl! ¡°I am very grateful for your kind wee, but Lreally have to go¡­¡± I stood up and bowed my head in respect before I excused myself and +25 BONUS walked out of the dining room. ¡°I¡¯m heading to thepany¡­¡± I heard Sebastian say, followed by a sound of a chair scraping on the floor, indicating that he was standing up from sitting on the chair. I quickened my pace and strode to the door, seeing a ck limousine parked in front of the house, simr to the one we took yesterday. I had just gotten past the driver who was standing next to the car and was on my way to the gate that my eyes couldn¡¯t reach, when a deep voice just stopped me in my tracks and prevented me from moving forward. ¡°From here¡­ you will need to walk for fifteen minutes in order to reach the gate¡­¡± I turned around and I saw Sebastian standing behind. me with his hands shoved into the pocket of his pants. ¡°And once you¡¯ve made it through the gate, you still have another fifteen minutes of walking until you reach the bus stop¡­¡± I didn¡¯t pay attention to what he was saying and continued wall ¡°You don¡¯t want to bete on your first day of school, right?¡± and made me stop in my tracks again. He was right. If I want to hav better future and continue my vendetta against my family, I need to get at least a degree so I can rub it in their faces. I took a few deep breaths and swallowed before turning on my heels and walking back to the car. And as soon as the driver opened the door, I immediately slipped inside, with Sebastian following behind. The seats were asfortable as I recalled them to be and there were the same amenities and refreshments ced. The partition had already been taken down, and not long after, the luxury car drove away. I was curious as to what Brylee would say to me once she saw that Sebastian had driven me back home after she had seen me arrive. 15 This would definitely cause her to cry out in a rage once more. +25 BONUS Sebastian¡¯s touch on my knee jolted me back to reality, and I realized he had said something which I clearly missed, but I didn¡¯t care. He was free to talk as much as he liked, but he should never expect any answer from me. After that, though¡­ he gripped both of my knees and lifted both of them to drape over hisp, which caused my eyes to get wider as I looked at him. ¡°W-what the heck are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just making you feelfortable¡­¡± he whispered, and began to rub circles on my kneecap, before slowly slipping his hand up under my dress. However, I pped his hand, which caused him tough out loud while throwing back his head. I shifted to sneak a nce at him. For some reason, I felt awkward admiring his handsome looks andText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. wished I could just stare at him without him knowing. But he was already looking at me. And he was so unbelievably good-looking. I almost wished we had never been in this kind of situation so that the thing he told me, that I was going fall in love with him would definitelye true. ¡°You know¡­ you can stare at me all you want if you want to. You have my permission¡­¡± he said with a hint of amusement. He was looking at me the same way I was looking at him-like we were memorizing every detail of each other¡¯s faces. He has a tiny little mole hidden in his right eyebrow and I wanted to find out where else he had these little marks. His eyshes were considered long and thick for men, and I was mildly jealous about it; it was no wonder his deep blue eyes were what captivated me the most. Now, I was really staring¡­ and I couldn¡¯t help myself. I loved seeing the gold flecks in his iris and how his pupils seemed to dte as I looked into them. 415 +25 BONUS ¡°But don¡¯t fall for me yet. It¡¯s too early¡­¡± he let out a groan and then brought our faces closer together, pressing his lips against mine. He wasn¡¯t being kind in the least, and he was trying to convey his desires to me through his kiss. It didn¡¯t help that his hand found its way under my dress and was hovering at the edge of my underwear. I was quivering down there. brought my hands to his chest¡­ and I could feel his heart thump as quickly as mine did. It was as if our hearts were beating in sync. When his index finger brushed against my core, I moaned into his mouth and gripped on to hispel, tugging him closer. But then he pulled back and slowly set my feet down on the floor before I noticed the car had stopped for a little while now. ¡°We¡¯re here he announced, and I could feel the heat of embarrassment rising up in my cheeks.¡± Was I really so distracted by him that I failed to notice what was going on elsewhere? +25 BONUS Chapter 58 KNOW YOUR PLACE CELINE¡¯S POV I didn¡¯t wait for the driver to open the door for me when the luxury car pulled up in front of Lauren¡¯s mansion. Instead, I pulled it open and exited the car without saying anything to the person who was still inside, watching my every move. Before I pushed the door shut, I could still hear Sebastian sighing deeply, and as soon as the car was out of my line of sight, I turned on my heels and walked into the house. I was ready to push on the main door when all of a sudden it opened, and I heard footstepsing down the stairs. When I looked up, I noticed Brylee descending the stairs still in her pajamas and casting a murderous gaze in my direction. I didn¡¯t take my eyes off of her and instead chose to make eye contact with her in order to convey the message that I was completely unafraid. It was out of the corner of my eye, but I could make out my loving father sitting on the couch, drinking coffee and reading the newspaper. And Sasha was following close after her stepdaughter, who she favored the most. ¡°Did anything happenst night?¡± Brylee asked me this question as she came to a halt in front of me, crossing her arms over her chest. took my time to analyze her face, and when I noticed the ck circles that were surrounding her eyes, I couldn¡¯t help but cr ack a smile. It¡¯s possible that she couldn¡¯t get to sleep or stayed up the whole night because she kept thinking about what me and her fianc¨¦ were doing. 1/4 +25 BONUS What a pity! Unluckily for her, she was unaware of the fact that, to that man¡­ she appeared to be far less significant than she had ever imagined. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear my question?¡± She inquired once more, this time with a somewhat more insistent tone, but I did not alter my position in the least. Instead, I reached into my bag and pulled out my phone, then pushed the record button before putting the phone back inside the bag and turning to face my angry sister. However¡­ just as I was ready to say something, Julio stopped reading the newspaper, ced it on the coffee table, and started walking towards us. ¡°Celine, we have also seen the report about what happened yesterday ¡­¡± he said, maintaining a calm demeanor despite his icy tone. ¡°Even if we don¡¯t know theplete backstory, how could you have been okay with it when other people mistook you for Brylee?¡± I made an expression that suggested I didn¡¯t want to respond to his inquiry by pursing my lips and staring at him in disgust. ¡°But your performance is not that bad, huh¡­¡± Sasha interrupted, a delighted smile stered on her lips. ¡°Tell me anything you want, I¡¯ll buy it for you. And by the way¡­ you can call me mom from now on, my dear¡­¡± ¡°Really?¡± I focused my cold gaze on her with a raised brow, the corner of my mouth curved into a smirk. ¡°Are you sure, mommy?¡± ¡°Of course, sweetheart!¡± she said, hurrying forward and grabbing my hand. ¡°We are family, Celine¡­ Although I¡¯m your stepmother, I can treat you like my own daughter, just like how I treat your sister¡­¡± What¡¯s her drama this time? I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle as I wrenched my hand away from her grip. +25 BONUS ¡°I apologize, but I don¡¯t need another mother. I only and her name is Sandra¡­¡± one mother Sasha was startled and her expression became increasingly irritated. as she backed away from me and embraced her husband, who was standing beside Brylee. I snorted as I passed by them and continued down the stairs toward the basement, which was where my room was, but Brylee suddenly stood in my way and blocked my path. ¡°You didn¡¯t answer my question, Celine!¡± she roared in my face. ¡°What happened to you with the Anderson familyst night?¡± I rolled my eyes impatiently and let out a groan as I tried to shove her _aside, but she was unwilling to move. ¡°Get out of my way¡­¡± I whispered, gritting my teeth. ¡°Who do you think you are, huh?¡± she screamed. ¡°Just because my dad has given you permission to stay here does not mean that you¡¯re going to behave in such a manner against me or towards my mother!¡± At that moment, she was staring at me with a fiery rage in her eyes. And even though I haven¡¯t made up my mind about whether or not I should tell her the truth, I must say that it was really gratifying to watch her be both furious and insane at the same time. But once again, my annoyingly persistent father intervened, and I rolled my eyes in response to the sound of his voice. ¡°Celine¡­¡± he groaned. ¡°You pretended to be your sisterst night in Anderson¡¯s vi. Although I know that you had no choice but to pretend to be your sister, you need to tell us everything that happened while you¡¯re there with them¡­¡± I didn¡¯t bother to turn my head in his direction to look at him. During the entirety of his speech, my gaze was fixed on Brylee, +25 BONUS ¡°Every little detail is important to us¡­¡± he continued. ¡°We don¡¯t want to be blindsided by anything that comes our way¡­¡± ¡°Well¡­ there were quite a few events that took ce in Anderson¡¯s mansionst night¡­¡± I started. ¡°But I have no idea where to start¡­¡± I gave a shrug of my shoulders and took a stride forward, but Brylee forced me to take a step back by pushing me. ¡°Did you sleep with him?¡± I just stood there and stared at her in silence before making the decision to tease her a little bit. ¡°I¡¯m asking you, Celine!¡± she growled. ¡°Did you sleep with my fianc¨¦?¡± I gave her a huge mocking grin, which made her angry eyes even more pronounced. ¡°I¡¯m not deaf, Brylee¡­ Why are you shouting so loud?¡± said, wincing. Then my eyes nced at the clock hanging on the wall. ¡®Oh¡­ It looks like I¡¯ll be runningte for school; I really ought to get going¡­¡± I purposely knocked Brylee¡¯s shoulder as I moved past her, but I suddenly felt excruciating pain on my scalp, and that¡¯s when I realized that she was pulling my hair, so hard that I almost wanted to cry. ¡°You bi tch!¡± she screamed like crazy. ¡°You need to know your ce, do you get that? Who do you think you are, huh? What makes you think you¡¯re so important?!¡± +25 BONUS LAST REVENGE CELINE¡¯s POV ¡°Did you sleep with Seb?¡± Brylee continued to speak while her fingers remained entangled in my hair and she exerted a stronger pull on them. As a result, I felt another jab of pain in my scalp, which caused me to grimace. My attention was briefly drawn to my father, who appeared to be pretending not to notice anything while he was hugging his wife. Nadia could be seen giggling to herself as she stood hidden behind the door. She appeared to be enjoying watching us as if she was watching a y. My vision immediately became blurry, and I focused all of my might on striking Brylee in the stomach with my elbow. ¡°S hit!¡± She let out a loud cry, releasing her grip on my hair, and t she stepped back from me while still standing there holding her stomach. ¡°Brylee!¡± Sasha¡¯s eyes widened, and just as my sister was about to lose her bnce and fall over, Julio grabbed hold of her. I straightened up and red at them as I scoffed. ¡°You have to be nice to me if you want to find out anything. Otherwise¡­ I won¡¯t tell you anything you need to know¡­¡± I could already feel that my words.N?velDrama.Org content. were my biggest weapon. ¡°You¡­¡± Brylee gritted her teeth, and cast a malicious nce in my direction with her gaze. I gave her no attention and spun on my heels as I continued to make my way down the stairs and into my room, but I could still hear Brylee venting to my father about something. +25 BONUS ¡°Dad!¡± she was almost sobbing. ¡°Did you see what she¡¯d done to me? Why didn¡¯t you help me?!¡± Dad remained silent, most likely considering what he would say to Brylee in his response. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened to themst night¡­¡± Brylee continued, and this time around, she was already crying. ¡°What if she ratted me out while she was with the Anderson family? What should I do now? You should let her leave the house, dad! I don¡¯t want her to stay here anymore. I know she¡¯s going to steal Seb away from me!¡± ¡°Looks like the wretch pulls up her defences when she is subjected to what are known as ¡°enhanced interrogation tactics¡­¡± When I overheard Julio say that, I just shrugged my shoulders and went into my room, where I then quietly shut the door behind me with a light thud. Chapter 59 AUTHOR¡¯S POV Two days had passed and Mrs. Olivia Anderson¡¯s special day had a longst arrived. Her loved ones would throw her an extravagant feast once a year to celebrate her birthday. This year¡¯s ceremony was particrly impressive because Brylee and Sebastian¡¯s engagement was the reason for the celebration. Everyone who was in the city showed up, including those at the helm of the city¡¯s political and business establishments. Outside of the Anderson Vi, there were arge number of reporters who had set up camp. They not only wanted to snap photos of the celebrities but more so of those influential people in the city. Olivia Anderson was a very smart person. She had her own reasons for sending invitation letters to the three +25 BONUS most prominent media outlets in New York prior to her birthday. She needed the article about her birthday to take up a significant amount of space in the newspaper first and foremost. Second, if she could win the favor of the three different media outlets now, it would make things easier for her in the event that she needed their services in the future. During this time, the Anderson household was active yet in a well- organized fashion. But things were getting more out of control for the Lauren family. CELINE¡¯S POV I I was sleeping peacefully inside my room when I suddenly heard someone shout from the first level of the house. ¡°Mom! Dad! Help me!¡± Brylee screamed, the pitch of her voice was rising and falling like an ugly witch¡¯s cackle. ¡°Which one would be best for me to wear?¡± I let out a deep groan as I rolled onto my side and pulled the nket up to cover my face. However, they did not stop moving around, yelling and screaming the entire time. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. I was unsure as to whether or not they were looking forward to the birthday celebration or if they didn¡¯t want to attend because it seemed as though they were so stressed by just choosing a dress to wear. I sighed hard as I decided to get out of bed and wash my face, after which I shoved the quilt off of me in annoyance. Thursday had arrived. Initially, I nned to go to ss, but I ended up deciding not to go on this particr day. Of course¡­ it¡¯s not that I¡¯m going to attend Mrs. Anderson¡¯s birthday 35 party. I was aware of the fact that she would prefer not to have anybody like me at her own party at all. I wasn¡¯t even extended an invitation card. +25 BONUS And my family wouldn¡¯t want me to attend either. After that evening, when I stayed at Anderson¡¯s vi, they appeared to be quite aware of my every move and were watching me very closely. Even though they didn¡¯t grill me for answers¡­ I could still tell that there was something off about the way they were looking at me. It had no bearing on anything¡­ I had no interest in knowing what they intended to do to me in the event that they did plot something. All I wanted to do was concoct evil ns against Julio Lauren and delight in seeing his fall from grace. Jenny called metest night, and I was relieved to hear that she was doing well after all. She expressed her gratitude to me for shouldering the financial burden of her medical bills, as my father was obliged to do so but did not. I took up Jenny on her invitation to apany her as she departed the city which she had extended to me. But I was only capable of doing that after I had finished exacting my retribution on my family. I have a lot of recordings and clips on my phone that could reveal the true attitudes of the members of my family, such as Brylee and Sasha, with the exception of my father. I had intended to send it to Mrs. Anderson as a birthday present for her. I was under the impression that once Olivia heard and watched everything¡­ she would have second thoughts about her future. daughter-inw. Because of this, I needed to carefully figure out how I would plot +25 BONUS against my own father as well. After taking a quick shower, I changed into a ck dress and topped it with a ck overcoat. This coat was a birthday present from my mom when I reached twenty years old. I sneaked up to the first floor and saw Brylee wearing a pink luxury dress with sparkling stones that stimted starlight on it, making her appear to be a princess. What was even more eye-catching was that her face was covered with the most perfect make-up, so that every frown and smile of hers attracted people¡¯s attention. When I thought about my ns, a smile began to form on my lips. +25 BONUS Chapter 60 Chpater 60 THE GENEROUS MAN CELINE¡¯s POV I thought they had already left for Mrs. Anderson¡¯s birthday party, so you can imagine my surprise when I found them still in the house, sitting at the dining table and eating breakfast. I spun on my heels and dashed towards the door, but just as I was about to open it, I heard Brylee shout out my name. ¡°Celine!¡± I stopped in my tracks, took a few deep breaths, and then closed my eyes when I heard her footsteps getting closer. ¡°What are you wearing?¡± she asked, undoubtedly looked at me with a disgusted expression on her face ¡°Dad! Look at her! If she goes to school looking this moth-eaten, people might think that we¡¯re giving her a hard time!¡± I opened my eyes and forced a smile onto my face before I turned around to face them. ¡°Your sister gave you heaps of clothes, why aren¡¯t you wearing them?¡¯ ¡®dad said, his eyes raking over my ck overcoat. My brow raised as I looked down at the clothes I was wearing before looking up at them. ¡°It is still presentable in appearance¡­ there are no holes in it¡­ and the stitching is in good condition. Is there anything so moth-eaten with it?¡± Brylee rolled her eyes as she walked around me with her arms folded over her chest. ¡°Do you think your clothes have to be to the point of being ragged before you throw them away? Oh, my G od¡­¡± she shook her head. ¡°Do you know that I don¡¯t wear the same piece of clothing more than three times¡­?¡± ¡°Is that so? You¡¯re such a princess, my dear sister¡­¡± I said and she acknowledged it with a big grin on her face,pletely unaware that I was being sarcastic. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m leaving¡­¡± ¡°To school?¡± Brylee asked, her face obviously thinking about something. ¡°Nope¡­¡± As I eventually turned around and walked away, I chuckled to myself, but then I felt her fingers wrapping around my wrist to stop me. ¡°W-where are you going?¡± She inquired once more, this time with her eyes widened in terror. What exactly did she have reason to fear? ¡°Do you want me to ask the driver to send you where you want to go?¡± Let the driver send me? ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, Brylee¡­¡± I smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve spent the entirety of my life traveling by bus and taxi. You know, I can always¡­¡± ¡°I insist!¡± she eximed, and I frowned at her, with a puzzled expression on my face. ¡°I mean¡­ I¡¯m your older sister, and I can¡¯t always let you take a bus for a few kilometres¡­¡± I stared at her for a few moments before I smiled. ¡°Okay, thank you¡­¡± She smiled back fakely at me and let go of my wrist. ¡°I¡¯ll call the driver¡± she remarked before she turned around and left. As I pieced together the reason for Brylee¡¯s anxiety, I let out a sigh. Perhaps she was mulling over the possibility that I might go to the Anderson Vi and look for Sebastian. When I saw that the car was already waiting for me, I couldn¡¯t help but cra ck a grin as I made my way toward the front door. Taking a ride in a car was far more enjoyable than walking. And a triumphant grin spread across my face. ¡°Miss Celine, we¡¯re here¡­¡± the driver announced, causing me to open my eyes. I didn¡¯t realize I had fallen asleep in the car. ¡°Do you want me to wait for you?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± I said, shaking my head, ¡°I¡¯ll just call for a taxi to take me home. Thank you¡­¡± The driver nodded, and as soon as I hopped out of the car, he roared off without saying anything more. I heaved a sigh as I carried a bouquet of flowers and made my way towards the cemetery where my mother was buried. It has been two months since the day Mom passed away, and this was the reason why I took a leave of absence from school. To visit my mom¡­ It was a bit chilly in the early morning hours, and there was no one else around. Even the elderly groundskeeper at the cemetery was still bleary-eyed. Step by step, I made my way inside while firmly gripping the boug of flowers. This was only the second time that I had visited this ce. The first asion was during the first month of her death. Even though it¡¯s only been two months¡­ it seems like an eternity to me¡­ ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sandra¡­¡± I was startled to hear a strange voice speak. quickly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte¡­¡± I frowned and headed over to investigate the source of the voice when I noticed a man kneeling on the ground in front of the tombstone that belonged to my mother. His tears were streaming down his cheeks as he gently stroked the picture of my mother with his fingers. ¡°Who are you?¡± I asked, and the man appeared to be shocked for a few seconds before turning around and looking at me. ¡°Who are you? What are you doing on my mother¡¯s grave?¡± The man swiftly took his crutch and stood up from the ground, looking at me as his eyes lit up. ¡°You¡­ You are Celine, right?¡± Who is this man? Why did he know me? And why did he know my mother? Before I could open my mouth to ask him who he was again, he spoke. ¡°My name is Karl¡­¡± Karl? I was feeling a little uneasy, so I eyed him with some suspicion. ¡°Karl Smith¡­? You are Karl Smith?¡± The worried expression that had been on his face began to dissipate, and he suddenly smiled broadly at me. ¡°So¡­ you¡¯re the one who¡¯s been sending money to my mom¡­¡± when mom and I were living a hard life, we had been receiving an amount of money transferred from someone with the name of Karl Smith. I never imagined that I would get the chance to meet this generous man today. He nodded, wiping away his tears with one hand. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯m sorry if it¡¯s only now that I came to visit her. I didn¡¯t know that she was ill¡­¡± I took my time, carefully analyzing his physical characteristics, and I was unsure of how I felt about him. However, despite the fact that he had long, dark hair, a beard that wasn¡¯t sh aven, and cr ippled legs, he came across as kind and unthreatening. He wouldn¡¯t send money to my mother if he was as bad as my father. I had no idea how he¡¯d stumbled into this ce, so the only thing I could do was interrogate him about anything I was curious about. Karl lowered himself carefully to the seat and set his crutch to the side. Fresh tears were pouring down his cheeks as he nced at the photo of my mother that was on the tombstone. And I couldn¡¯t help but feel sad about the situation. ¡°Mr. Smith¡­ my mother urged me to put aside the money that you had sent to us, and she instructed me to track you down one day and give you back the entire amount that you had given to us.N?velDrama.Org content. The disabled man nced at me with brows furrowed. ¡°Why didn¡¯t she spend the money I sent her?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but shake my head as I recalled how reluctant we had been to make use of the money that wasn¡¯t earned through our own efforts. Even when we were in dire financial straits, we steadfastly refused to use it. Especially considering the fact that Mr. Smith was in a worse financial bind than we were¡­ Chapter 61 CELINE¡¯s POV ¡°Your mother is such a silly woman¡­¡± Mr. Smith let out a heartyugh. ¡°She was aware that I had a disability. She absolutely could not bring herself to part with the money. I had already told her that everything was good and that it would make me happy if she would use the money that I gave her. It¡¯s my way of helping her¡ª ¡°Mr. Smith¡­ what¡¯s your rtionship with my mother?¡± I interrupted him since I was interested in finding out more about the man. After staring at me for a short period, he eventually broke into a smile and gestured with his hand toward me. ¡°Don¡¯t think badly about us, Celine¡­¡± he said. ¡°We¡¯re innocent¨C I mean ¡­ it¡¯s just a one-sided love. You should know that your mother has never liked me¡­¡± His confession didn¡¯te as a surprise to me at all. If it weren¡¯t for love, a strange man wouldn¡¯t send four thousand dors each year to my mom. And if he doesn¡¯t love my mother, I will consider the man who is standing in front of me to be a selfless man. ¡°Your mother was a good person, Celine¡­¡± he continued after a moment of silence. ¡°She shouldn¡¯t have passed away at such a young age¡­ She didn¡¯t do anything bad to deserve this¡­¡± Mr. Smith¡¯s eyes turned red again¡­ found that I, too, was unable to stop my own eyes from welling up with tears. I forced myself to take my eyes off of him and instead nced at the tombstone on the grave. ¡°As the old proverb goes, Go d will always start by picking the prettiest flowers in the garden¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re right¡­¡± he agreed while nodding his head. ¡°Because your 17 +25 BONUS mother is not only beautiful on the outside, but also on the inside¡­ that¡¯s why I fell in love with her. But sad to say¡­¡± He gave me a puzzled look while shaking his head. ¡°I just arrived in the city and saw the news criticizing you¡­¡± he suddenly changed the topic. ¡°Don¡¯t you have any ns to rify your name? I know you¡¯re not that kind of person¡­¡± I gave him a sideways nce and arched my brow in response to what he said. ¡°How do you know that I¡¯m not the kind of person who would do something like that?¡± I inquired with skepticism. He smiled as he thought back about something happy and said¡­¡± Sandra is a woman with a kind heart¡­ She would never bring up a daughter with that kind of outlook on life. You must have been the one to take the me for your sister¡­ At that very time, I found myself a little surprised. I was taken aback by the fact that aplete stranger could be so confident that the shameless h ussy described in the media wasn¡¯t me. ¡°Celine, you¡¯re not required to return the money to me in any way¡­¡± When I didn¡¯t respond to what he was saying, he continued talking anyhow. ¡°I have no one else in my life. Simply ept the money, and find a new ce. Leave the Lauren family, please¡­¡± I simply took a nce at the unremarkable yet affable middle-aged man. After that, I wrinkled my nose and shook my head in disagreement. ¡°Are you aware that they took the life of my mother? She did not take her own life; rather, my twin sister and my own father were responsible for her demise¡­¡± The anguish I experienced at the time of my mother¡¯s passing came rushing back to me all at once, and clenched my fist tightly against my chest. 201 +25 BONUS ¡°Tell me how can I leave?!¡± As I focused my intense gaze on him, my entire body, as well as my voice, began to shake. ¡°How am I supposed to do nothing while they have such a happy and picture- perfect life? How can they continue tough and smile while they are the ones responsible for the death of my mother? They have no right to live happily!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t win this fight against them!¡± he eximed. ¡°I¡¯m positive that I can!¡± I shouted back at him. ¡°If I don¡¯t even give it a go, how will I ever know?¡± ¡°Tell me, Celine¡­¡± he said in a stern tone. ¡°What can you possibly do to take on such a powerful family? Do you know that theymitted wrong against your mother many years ago?¡± ¡°What exactly do you mean by that? I inquired while staring at him in a state of bewilderment. ¡°Your mother was severely beaten, almost to the point of death Celine¡­¡± AUTHOR¡¯S POV Twenty-one years ago¡­ Orphaned all his life, Karl Smith could be found wandering aimlessly about the neighbourhood, searching for somewhere to take shelter and some food to eat. When Sandra Stewart came to his aid, he was on the verge of passing away from starvation. She brought him home, fed him, and provided him with everything he required; yet, he was unwilling to ept any of it. Sandra Stewart was born into a wealthy family in Connecticut, and grew up there. And because Karl never stopped following her before and after school, he was quickly in a position to rescue her from the 37 +25 BONUS bullies who were making fun of her. After that, Karl Smith was designated to be Sandra Stewart¡¯s personal bodyguard. And as time went on, he found himself falling in love with her¡­ but he never had the courage to tell her how he felt because he was afraid that she would get angry and fire him. Simply seeing her, taking care of her, and spending his entire life with her was all he needed to make himself happy. That is¡­ until Mr. and Mrs. Stewart arrived home with a stranger named Julio Lauren with them. The fact that Julio Lauren apprehended a robber at the airport who was attempting to steal Mr. Stewart¡¯s wallet is what initially drew thetter¡¯s attention to Julio, and he quickly hires him as Sandra¡¯s second bodyguard. Karl acknowledged that he felt envious of Julio, but he was unable to do anything about it because he was only an employee working on Stewart¡¯s estate. Since Julio was a woman-pleaser par excelle the naive Sandra found herself gravitating toward him. When Karl saw this, it made him feel terrible, but all he could do w offer her his best wishes for happiness. After a month had passed, Sandra went to a party where she was given drugs and ended up losing her virginity. She had no idea who had done this to her, but the fact that she was pregnant was what caused her parents to be enraged and shocked. Both Mr. and Mrs. Stewart were irrationally enraged as a result of the scandalous nature of the event that took ce. Because there was no other option, Mr. Stewart offered Sandra the counsel that she should have the pregnancy terminated, otherwise¡­ it would not bode well for her future. However¡­ Sandra was unable to take it any longer. Even though she +25 BONUS didn¡¯t know who the father of her child was, she didn¡¯t want the harm that she had already experienced to be passed on to the child that was developing inside of her. It was at that time that Julio Lauren admitted that he was the child¡¯s biological father. He dered that he was ready to tie the knot with Sandra and vowed that their love would endure for the rest of their lives together. The Stewart parents gave in so that they could save their daughter from any embarrassment. Sandra felt a deep sense of gratitude towards Julio, which further increased her love for him. They didn¡¯t even have time to be engaged before they got married, and just nine monthster, Sandra gave birth to twins. In the beginning, Julio was a wonderful father to his daughters, which demonstrated to his wife¡¯s parents that he was, in fact¡­ a kind man, which made the Stewart family even happier. They went so far as to suggest to Sandra that once the twins reached adulthood, she should consider having another child for Julio. Because Sandra hadpletely and utterly fallen in love with her responsible spouse, she was naturally delighted with the agreement. However¡­ man makes the proposals, and G od makes the decisions. After a period of two years, Mr. and Mrs. Stewart were both taken from this world by a tragic event. And Sandra had her lowest points in her life during those times. She felt a deep sense of gratitude that her husband had been there for her to receivefort and support, and had even taken over the business her father had left for her. After a year had passed, the business had reached new heights of sess, and as a result, Sandra felt a deep sense of gratitude towards Julio. And since it was almost time for the twins to start school, Sandra reasoned that it was the ideal moment for her to have +25 BONUS another child, this time a son. But¡­ ¡°But, what?¡± As I watched Mr. Smith who was tightening his fists and gritting his teeth, my chest tightened and my breath caught in my throat. ¡°Julio Lauren was a scu mbag!¡± he eximed. ¡°Everything was an act. He didn¡¯t really love your mother. He tore Sandra¡¯s dream apart and threw her from heaven to hell¡­¡± ¡°W-what happened?¡± Julio brought home a lover named Sasha. Sandra¡¯s mind wentpletely nk when she received the dreadful news all of a sudden. ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re doing this to me, Julio!¡± Sandra asked the question, and she had tears streaming down her face. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°How can you ask me that when you¡¯re the one who¡¯s been having an affair with another man!¡± Julio roared in her face. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± She appeared to be inplete disbelief as she looked at him while shaking her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but¡­ I just can¡¯t do that to you, Julio. You¡¯re already aware of how much I love you!¡± ¡°You shameless sl ut!¡± he shouted and threw some photos at her face. She caught one photo in her hands and her eyes widened when she saw her own self sleeping with Karl ¡°This is not true!¡± she sobbed in protest. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything like this! This is all fake, Julio! Please¡­¡± However¡­ Julio didn¡¯t believe that, and he immediately submitted a divorce petition. Sandra was willing to get a divorce with him and not ask for alimony; but, there was one condition: she had to take both of her children with her. +25 BONUS On the other hand¡­ Julio wasn¡¯t in agreement. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder what people in the wider world would make of the situation if the children were taken away from him? That he was an inconsiderate and disrespectful father? It was impossible for him to allow himself to suffer a blow to his reputation, so he wed Sasha and took his other daughter. Sandra has suffered a total loss. She moved to Staten Ind with Celine and lived a poor life there. Karl made an effort to help her, but she rejected his financial assistance. Karl was heartbroken. He continued to withhold the confession of his feelings for her, and then he fled the country in order to pursue his financial goals. When he learned that Sandra was in very poor health, he made a covert transfer of a significant amount of money to her ount. However¡­ he didn¡¯t risk going to visit her for many years because he didn¡¯t want to interfere with her life in any way. ¡°Did you actually have an affair with my mother?¡± I asked Mr. Smith the question despite the fact that I was already aware of the response. ¡°Never¡­¡± was the response he gave. ¡°Those photographs are not real. The only reason Julio did that was to give himself a reason to divorce your mother¡­¡± +25 BONUS Chapter 62 GATECRASHER CELINE¡¯s POV After hearing all that happened years ago from Mr. Smith, I am unable to adequately express how I was feeling. I experienced a wide range of feelings, including anguish¡­ wrath¡­ sympathy, and love. I felt pain, sadness, and love for my mother even more, for loving me in spite of all she went through with Julio¡¯s hands. And a deep-seated hatred for him. A resentment that will never go away towards my father. Now I understood why Julio despised me so much, to the point that his beatings came dangerously close to taking my life. He didn¡¯t have much affection for my mom at all. He didn¡¯t love her. And the ache in my heart for her only grew more. My mother gave up much more than her life for me and for Brylee¡­ but why did they even treat her like that? For Julio Lauren¡­ getting married was merely a strategy to get more wealth. He now controlled all of the Stewart family¡¯s riches and had only kept Brylee around as a means of covering his tracks. What a cruel and callous person he was! I didn¡¯t buy into the story that my grandparents had died in a car crash either. There had to be something sneaking around behind there. And it¡¯s imperative that I discover the truth. This indicates that both Brylee. and I were the rightful owners of the money that Julio was spending. Because all of that wealth belonged to my mother. Everything that Mr. Smith shared with me prompted a shift in my perspective. I have decided not to leave Lauren¡¯s mansion any longer. I¡¯m not going with Jenny anymore because I am determined to uncover the facts and exact retribution on everyone who was responsible for the pain and suffering caused to my mother and her parents. 15 +25 BONUS ¡°Mr. Smith¡­ do you have any hatred in your heart for my father?¡± I asked. ¡°Do you despise him for the fact that he¡¯s the reason why my mother died?¡± While he was staring at the grave of mom¡­ he maintained his silence, and her eyes turned bright red. It stands to me that he despises my father just as much as I do. I turned to look in the direction he was looking and groaned as I crouched down to set the flowers on top of my mother¡¯s grave. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that even in her final moments, she was still unaware that it was Julio who was responsible for causing her death¡­¡¯ ¡°Celine¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to fret, Mr. Smith¡­¡± I whispered to the man next to me. ¡°I won¡¯t let myself be taken advantage of by the wrong love like my mother did¡­¡± Love? I could never have a romantic rtionship. Because, in addition to money¡­ this, was also the source of all problems in the world, they root of all evils, just like money. ¡°You have to leave Lauren family, Celine¡­¡± he said again. ¡°If Julio finds out that you know everything, he won¡¯t let you go!¡± I couldn¡¯t help but grin as I stood up and looked at him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m smarter than that. I¡¯m smarter than him¡­¡± Mr. Smith gave the impression that he was at a loss for words. I was aware that he was concerned about me, but at this point, there was nothing that could stop me from carrying out all of my ns. They will pay for all that they did to my mother and to her parents. ¡°I will be staying in the city for a while, Celine¡­¡± he said as he held both of my hands. ¡°If you need anything, you cane to me. I will help you even if it means putting my life in danger¡­¡± +25 BONUS His words caused a lump to form in my throat. Even though this is the first time we¡¯ve met, I already feel as though I¡¯ve known this man. for years. ¡°Did you hear me, Celine?¡± He repeated the question while looking intently into my eyes. N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°Yes¡­¡± I smiled and nodded while gently squeezing his hands. At first, all I wanted to do was get revenge for my mother, but now I wanted to conduct a thorough investigation. What were the events that took ce twenty-one years ago? Everything that had once belonged to my grandparents would be reimed one by one, and it would be possible if I had to work on it. I will be the one to reim everything that didn¡¯t belong to Julio Lauren, because he¡¯s not worthy of it. At this very moment, I was acutely aware of the sh of callousness that passed across my eyes. The look in my eyes, which seemed to crave blood, left Mr. Smith speechless. I took out my phone and dialed the number for a taxi service, and not much longer after that, the car arrived. ¡°Celine¡­¡± When I looked up at Mr. Smith, I noticed that he had a disturbed expression on his face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­¡± I spoke in a whisper. ¡°Mom will watch over me and keep me safe from up above. I am confident that she will protect me from anything that could be harmful¡­¡± ¡°Call me, okay?¡± he suddenly cried. ¡°Do you hear me? You have to call me and discuss every n you have in mind¡­¡± I acknowledged his kindness with a nod and embraced him. After I pulled away from him, I went back to where I had been kneeling +25 BONUS and bent over to kiss my mother¡¯s gravestone. ¡°Bless me, mom¡­¡± I mumbled as tears streamed down my face despite my best efforts to stop them. I took a slow, deep breath to help me rx, and as a result, when I looked up, a broad smile was stered across my face. ¡°I know you can do this, Celine¡­¡± I cheered myself silently. I walked down the path, the path where I would repay all the pain wrecked on me with vengeance. When I arrived at Anderson¡¯s Vi, the hall immediately struck me as extremely spac ious. The entire venue was decked out with the most beautiful, fragrant, and fresh flowers possible. Flowers, red wines, handcrafted sweets, and a variety of seafood were ced on each of the long tables. Everything gave off the distinct impression that it was extremely wealthy. There were perhaps two dozen waiters who shuttled back and forth to ensure that every guest had the greatest possible experience. In addition to this, they arranged for the most well-known pianist in the city to give a performance at the event. I took off my ck overcoat and was now dressed in a seductive long ck dress that had a high slit at the side of my thigh. My appearance won¡¯t make them think that I was just a gatecrasher. But my face was more than an invitation because I had the same face as the celebrant¡¯s future daughter-inw. After pulling my long, dark hair back into a high ponytail, I reached for the bright red lipstick out of my purse, which I then applied to my lips. I finished my preparations for the party by dusting face powder over my face. 15 +25 BONUS The moment I entered the venue, the air was filled with the most sophisticated pieces of ssical music, each one smoothly transitioning into the next. It shoulde as no surprise that the Anderson family was one of the wealthiest in the entire city. This spectacle was possibly even morevish than the wedding of some high-profile female celebrities. As I continued to move forward, my gaze was drawn to a tall and strikingly good-looking man who was entering the venue. He was grinning broadly as he made his way towards me. ¡°Hello to the most stunning girlfriend in the world¡­¡± he greeted me with a wink and I blushed. ¡°Long time no see¡­¡± ¡°Yeah¡­¡± I gave Jake a sweet smile. Long time no see, my handsome boyfie¡­¡± +25 BONUS Chapter 63 63. WIN HER HEART SEBASTIAN¡¯s POV Today is the celebration of my mom¡¯s birthday. Everyone was excited, and despite the fact that the venue was already packed with hundreds of wealthy guests, they were still waiting for the rest of the guests to arrive. I stood tall in front of the full-length mirror as I dressed for the evening by donning a white dress shirt that had been brought to me by the ser vant. I heaved a sigh as I reached for the ck tie and began to put it around my neck when, all of a sudden, I felt someone hugging me from behind. ¡°Hey¡­¡± As I turned to face her, a grin spread across my face. She was dressed up like a princess, and although she appeared sweet and lovely, I knew that behind that lovely face was a cruel devil. She greeted me timidly with ¡°Hi¡­¡± and I wanted to roll my eyes at the fake behavior she was disying. ording to what your mother told me, you just got off of your flight at four o¡¯clock this morning and haven¡¯t slept for even a few hours since you got here. Don¡¯t you feel exhausted?¡± She began to rub her palm against my back with the intention of calming me down, and although I wanted to recoil in difort, I forced myself to keep myposure. Instead, I gave her a warm smile and a nod of acknowledgement. ¡°Don¡¯t be concerned, Brylee. I¡¯ve gotten used to it¡­¡± She gave me a reassuring smile and continued massaging my back, apparently under the impression that I did not object to it. ¡°Did every member of your family make it?¡± While I was looking at her in the mirror, I asked the question casually. +25 BONUS I could tell by the momentary look of shock on her face that she was aware of the person I was looking for. She snapped out of her stupor almost instantly and stered a grin across her face. ¡°Dad and mom are talking to your parents¡­¡± she retorted. ¡°And Allen will definitelye here nextText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. time¡­ Allen was her younger brother and he was studying abroad¡­ so I didn¡¯t get to see him very often. ¡°Is that all there is?¡± I inquired, and she nodded while biting her bottom lip. ¡°Haven¡¯t I told you that wanted you to bring your whole family with you?¡± Then I felt her tremble. ¡°Celine is¡­¡± she choked back her words. ¡°Celine went out this morning¡­ she imed that she had to attend to something very important¡­ Uh¡­ she went to hang out with her friends, so I guess that¡¯s¡­ that.¡± Friends? Jenny is the only friend I knew Celine had¡­ The girl who was hit identally by their father. ¡°Oh, is that so¡­?¡± After noticing how tensed she was, I couldn¡¯t help but break into a smile and give her a tight hug. ¡°What gives you that shaky feeling?¡± I whispered into her ear when I felt her body tremble as well. ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­?¡± She took a few anxious breaths before finally nodding. We took the elevator down to the venue, and as the doors shot open. into the lobby, I saw Celine sitting in a chair wearing a stunning ck dress. Even though her dress wasn¡¯t quite as breathtaking as Brylee¡¯s ¡­ she¡¯s still the most beautiful girl here tonight. +25 BONUS I On the other hand, the woman I was looking at was engaged in conversation with Jake, who was sitting directly next to her. ¡°Is that, Celine¡­?¡± Brylee¡¯s eyes quickly darted over to the couple, and she narrowed her brows as she did so. She gave off the impression that she was taken aback at seeing her twin sister at the birthday party of my mother. It¡¯s possible that she didn¡¯t anticipate her being. here. My gaze shifted from Brylee to Celine and Jake, and my eyes narrowed when I saw that they were smiling and chatting in an extremely joyful manner. ¡°You know what?¡± Brylee wore a broad smile as we approached them. ¡°You two definitely looked together. Sebastian¡­ do you think it¡¯s possible for us to have a double wedding?¡± I looked at her and made no attempt to conceal the irritation that I was experiencing as a result of what she had said. Moreover¡­ she appeared to be terrified as she thinned her lips together and averted her gaze. However, the response that Celine provided caught me off guard. That¡¯s a great suggestion! What are your thoughts on this¡­ Jake?¡± ¡°Brilliant idea, of course!¡± my cousin responded, which made me grit my teeth. ¡°If I¡¯m not swamped with work, we can talk about it when I have some free time¡­¡± ¡°Hi there, Sebastian¡­¡± Celine greeted me, keeping her usual smile. The shape of her mouth was perfectly symmetrical, which turned her features into the most alluring angle possible. D amn! I absolutely cannot stand it when she speaks or acts in a sarcastic manner. When Jake gave her a gentle expression while looking at her with his +25 BONUS eyes lighting up¡­ I couldn¡¯t help but feel upset by his actions. The day that Celine informed me that she would never love me is one that I will never forget. How could I ever win her heart? CELINE¡¯s POV The atmosphere at the party for the upper ss made me feel like I wanted to throw up. While Jake was talking to me, I maintained my cheerful expression but my thoughts were still focused on carrying out my vengeance. ¡°Which famous person would you like me to try to get an autograph for you?¡± Jake asked in curiosity, who was sitting next to me. ¡°Will they give it to you, though?¡± I asked back as I looked around, searching for Julio and Sasha Lauren. ¡°Of course! I am the almighty Jake!¡± he eximed as he lifted his arms, showing me his muscles, and I